The Reverend D r. Anthony Horneck.

SEVERAL SERMONS UPON The Fifth of S t. Matthew; Being part of Christ's Sermon on the Mount. By ANTHONY HORNECK, D. D. Late Preacher at the Savoy. The First Volume. To which is added, The LIFE of the Author, by Richard Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells.

LONDON, Printed by J. H. for B. Aylmer, at the Three Pigeons against the Royal Exchange in Cornhill. 1698.

The LIFE of the Reverend Anthony Horneck▪ D. D.

THIS excellent Man was born Anno 1641. at Baccharacht, So call'ed, as some think, from Bacchi a­ra. Vid. Misson's Trav. Tom. 1. Lett.6., in the Lower Pa­latinate, a Town from whence we re­ceive a Wine that from the place bears the same Name amongst us. His Fa­ther was Recorder or Secretary of that place; a very strict Protestant, and a Person of great Reputation. The Do­ctor was also bred up in the same Pro­fession from the beginning: He never was of the Church of Rome, as hath been falsly reported of him. His Fa­ther devoted him for the holy Mini­stry from the womb, and was not wanting to give him such an Educati­on as might fit him for that Sacred Of­fice. He was first sent to Heidelbergh, where he applied himself with great diligence to the study of Divinity, un­der the direction and care of the very learned Dr. Spanheim, who is now the primary Professor of the University of Leyden.

[Page 4] He had, it appears, a great desire to come over into England; I cannot tell what it was that moved him: `tis certain his Father inclined not to it. However to England he came, not without his Father's consent. He was about 19 years of age when he first came over. he was then very emi­nent not onely for his Learning, but for his great Piety also. He who taught him the English Tongue, does profess, that he never saw a young man so exemplary for Piety as this young man was.

He was entred into Queen's College in Oxford, Dec. 24. 1663. and was in very great esteem there with Dr. Bar­low, then Provost of that House, and since Bishop of Lincoln, who valued him highly for his great Learning, and more particularly for his good skill in the Eastern Languages. He was, by his favour, made Chaplain of the said College soon after his Entrance. He was incorporated Master of Arts from the University of Wittembergh, Dec. 21. 1663. It was not long after this, that he was made Vicar of Allhallows in Oxford, which is in the gift of Lincoln College. There he continued a most [Page 5] constant and painfull Preacher about two years.

Thence he removed into the Family of the Duke of Albemarle An. 1665., and was received there as a Tutor to his Son, the then Lord Torrington, and since Duke of Albemarle. He was now in a fair way to Preferment, had he been forward in seeking it. The Duke did indeed bestow upon him a Living in the Diocese of Exeter The Re­ctory of Doulton in Devon­shire., and did also procure him a Prebend in that Church from Dr. Sparrow, then Lord Bishop there. I shall have occasion afterward to give an account of his parting with them. I am now on that part of the Doctors Life which I know the least of; I doubt not but he did well every where, and agreeably to his holy Pro­fession.

He did, before he married, go over into Germany An 1669., to see his Friends, where he preached with great acceptation, and was entertained with great respect at the Court of one of the German Princes, Charles Lodowick Elector Pa­latine., who shewed him a very particular kindness.

After his Return he was chosen Preacher at the Savoy An 1671., where he con­tinued about 26 years, till he died. [Page 6] That place deserves not the name of a Preferment: The maintenance is small, and, upon the matter, precarious. And whatever it was to him at his first taking of it, when there were per­sons of considerable quality inhabiting there, who were very kind to him; yet afterwards, when his Family in­creased, and his necessities were grea­ter, it could not be called a compe­tent maintenance. But whatever it was first or last, he could not be per­swaded to keep his Living in Devonshire with it: nor could he ever be prevail­ed with afterwards (whatever offers were made to him) to accept of any Living to hold in conjunction with it. He was irreconcileable to Pluralities, and to Non-residence, and would upon occasion declare his abhorrence of them with some considerable warmth.

He was of the opinion, in this mat­ter, of Bernard Gilpin, the famous Preacher and Saint of the North, of whom the Bishop of Chichester, who wrote his life, gives the following ac­count. Mr. Gilpin was about to tra­vel beyond the Seas, and to study there: He was at that time possessed of a Living, a Cure of Souls; Bishop [Page 7] Tunstall perswades him to keep his Living for his better support; Mr. Gilpin refuseth so to doe, and resigns it. He tells the Bishop, that he had left his Parsonage upon necessity, because be could not keep it in his hands with any peace of Conscience. And when the Bishop offered him a Dispensation to hold it, Mr. Gilpin replied, The Devil will not be restrained with any bonds of dispensation from labouring in mine absence the destruction of my people committed to my charge: And I fear that when God shall call me to account of my Stewardship, it will not serve my turn to make answer, that I was dispensed withall, whilst the Devil made havock of my Flock. Mr. Gilpin was after this, and whilst he continued beyond the Seas, pressed to accept of a Living: But he tells the Bishop, in his Letter to him, his mind in these words: I am fully resolved, so long as I live, never to burden my Conscience in this case, nor to keep a Living in my own charge with condi­tion to live from it. He adds after­wards, Though any other should teach and preach for me as constantly and in­dustriously as ever St. Augustin did, [Page 8] yet cannot I think my self discharged by another man's pains taking. But if yet I should be perswaded thus to offer violence to my Conscience, upon condition to remain either here, or in any other Vniversity, my disquiet of Conscience would never permit me to profit in my study.

He was a very great blessing to the In­habitants of the Savoy, and indeed to the City. He constantly resided among them, tho' he had no House belonging to his Place. He hired an House, and was constant in the discharge of the Duties of his Place. He preached with great vehemence and ardor, with mighty force and conviction. He spake the sense of his Soul, and entred into the Hearts of his People. He soon con­vinced his Auditors that he was in great earnest, and that he had a migh­ty sense of the worth of Souls, and of the vast importance of those Truths which he delivered to them.

His Auditors were convinced that he was a Man of God, and sent by him for the good of Souls. He used great freedom of Speech, and instead of using enticing Words of human Wis­dom, he spake like his Master with [Page 9] great Conviction and Authority.

His Fame grew exceedingly, and very many were his constant Audi­tors, some of the highest Rank and Quality, and a very great number of very devout and pious Persons. A vast Crowd there was that followed him, and such a collection of most devout and conformable Persons as were hardly to be found elsewhere; it was no easie matter to get through the Crowd to the Pulpit.

He administred the Holy Commu­nion on the first Sunday of every Month, and preached a Preparation-Sermon on the Friday preceding. He did it also on the great Festivals. He administred it twice on a day, in the Morning at eight a Clock, and at the usual time after the Morning Sermon. The number of the Communicants held a great proportion to that of his Au­ditors, and their Devotion was very exemplary. The number was so great at both times, that it will hardly be believed by those Clergymen who have been confined to the Country, and have seen the small number of those who attend upon this holy Ser­vice. So great was the number, that [Page 10] there was need of great help of Cler­gymen to assist in the delivering of the Bread and Wine; and with such assistance it was very late before the Congregation could be dismissed. I will add, that I do not remember that I did ever behold so great numbers, and so great signs of Devotion, and a due sense and profound reverence, be­coming this great act of divine Wor­ship, in my whole life. The Doctor took indefatigable pains on these oc­casions, but he was encouraged to do so from the great success his Labours met withal.

He was not only very diligent in Preaching and Administring the Holy Sacrament, but in all other parts of his Duty.

He took great pains in Catechising and instructing the Youth, in visiting the sick, and directing and satisfying the doubtfull and scrupulous, and en­couraging all good beginnings, and promoting worthy designs, and pro­voking those he conversed with to love and good works.

He took great pains also in his own Family. He spent very much time with his Family in constant Prayers [Page 11] Morning and Night, in Reading the Holy Scriptures, Singing of Psalms, in holy Conferences, and all the Duties incumbent upon him as the Master of a Family. No Weariness, no weighty Business abroad, excused him from the discharge of these Du­ties. Nor did he perform them slight­ly and perfunctorily, but spent very much time in them; he was very as­siduous, very earnest and vehement, and shewed a very great concern and ardor therein. He would rise early in a Morning to these Exercises, and not spare his pains even after the ve­ry great and wearisom labours of the day.

Nor did he forbear his Studies and Closet-Devotions. He spent much time there. It appears by a Diary found since his Death, and which he kept for a long time, that he called himself to an account every Night for the Words, and Actions, and Con­versation of the Day past; and per­haps few men living were more strict and severe than he was in this matter. If he had done any good that day, he gave God the praise of it before he slept. And few men that lived passed fewer days [Page 12] (if he passed any such) without do­ing good. But when any Words or Thoughts escaped, which he judged to have wanted due care, he animad­verted upon himself in a severe man­ner, before he went to rest. He was one of the kindest men to others that ever lived, and one of the severest to himself. He needed no Confessor to call him to account, or to enjoyn him any Penance. He did not spare revenge upon himself, who could most easily forgive his Enemies, and wanted no compassion for the greatest Criminals. He kept a continual watch over his own Soul, and strictly watch­ed over its actings, and tendencies, and was therefore very fit to watch over those who were committed to his Charge.

Besides the constant care that was upon him from his Parish, his Family, his Closet and Studies, he imployed himself in doing good to those who were more remote. He encouraged Piety where-ever he came, and par­ticularly in the younger sort. He had the care of several Societies of Young Men, whom he directed and encou­raged. And because this matter hath [Page 13] been mis-understood, and that to my certain knowledge, there was an at­tempt, since this Revolution, to black­en the Doctor on this account, I shall represent the matter just as it was.

Certain it is that there were some Societies of religious and devout Young Men under the Doctor's Government and Inspection. But whether the Do­ctor did move these Young Men at first to enter into such Societies, or whether they first applied to him, and he only gave them Rules to govern themselves by, I am not able to de­termine. Thus much is certain, that he gave them Rules, and they were these that follow.

I. That all that entered into such a Society should resolve upon an holy and serious Life.

II. That no person shall be admitted into this Society till he arrive at the age of Sixteen, and hath been first confirmed by the Bishop, and solemnly taken on himself his Baptismal Vow.

III. That they chuse a Minister of the Church of England to direct them.

[Page 14] IV. That they shall not be allowed in their meetings to discourse of any con­troverted point of Divinity.

V. Neither shall they discourse of the Government of Church or State▪

VI. That in their meetings they use no Prayers but those of the Church, such as the Litany and Collects, and other prescribed Prayers; but still they shall not use any that peculiarly belongs to the Minister, as the Absolution.

VII. That the Minister whom they chuse shall direct what practical Divini­ty shall be read at these meetings.

VIII. That they may have liberty, after Prayer and Reading, to sing a Psalm.

IX. That after all is done, if there be time left, they may discourse each o­ther about their spiritual concerns; but this shall not be a standing Exercise, which any shall be obliged to attend un­to.

X. That one day in the Week be ap­pointed for this meeting, for such as cannot come on the Lord's Day; and that he that absents himself without cause shall pay three Pence to the Box.

XI. Every time they meet, everyone shall give six Pence to the Box.

[Page 15] XII. That on a certain day in the year, viz. Whitsun-Tuesday, two Stew­ards shall be chosen, and a moderate Dinner provided, and a Sermon preach­ed, and the Money distributed (necessa­ry Charges deducted) to the Poor.

XIII. A Book shall be bought, in which these Orders shall be written.

XIV. None shall be admitted into this Society without the consent of the Minister who presides over it; and no Apprentice shall be capable of being cho­sen.

XV. That if any Case of Conscience arise, it shall be brought before the Mi­nister.

XVI. If any Member think fit to leave the Society, he shall pay five Shil­lings to the Stock.

XVII. The major part of the Society to conclude the rest.

XVIII. The following Rules are more especially to be commended to the Mem­bers of this Society, viz. To love one another: When reviled, not to revile again: To speak evil of no man: To wrong no man: To pray, if possible, se­ven times a day: To keep close to the Church of England: To transact all things peaceably and gently: To be help­full [Page 16] to each other: To use themselves to holy Thoughts in their coming in and going out: To examine themselves eve­ry night: To give every one their due: To obey Superiors both Spiritual and Temporal.

This is the substance of what the Doctor directed on this occasion. I did many years ago lay these things before a very great and worthy Pre­late, (who is now living) to whom I thought it was highly fit that they should be communicated. I advised with him upon the whole matter. And the occasion was this: There was a certain number of Young Men▪ who were desirous to make such a So­ciety, and to be concluded by these Orders. They applied to a Minister in London to take upon him the In­spection and Care of them. I was concern'd for that Minister, and there­upon laid the whole case before that Prelate. He was clearly of opinion that the Young Men were not to be discouraged, and that it was best to take care of them, and secure that zeal which they expressed, in the right Channel; he was well contented to [Page 17] leave them to the care and manage­ment of a Minister of the Church of England. Upon which encouragement they were admitted. That time in which this Prelate was consulted, was not over favourable to any kind of Religious Meetings. And yet the Doctor had the hard measure to be censured very severely, even since this happy Revolution, upon this ac­count. Endeavours were used to be­get an ill opinion of him in the late Archbishop, and in others, But upon due Information, the Archbishop was intirely satisfied, and was a true Friend to the Doctor to the last.

The Doctor had so much business generally upon his hands, that he had hardly time to eat his Meat. He was often sent for to sick and dying Peo­ple, frequently consulted by those who were doubtfull and scrupuious, and addressed to with Cases of Consci­ence, and sometimes with Cases that were very extraordinary. He was al­so beyond all measure followed by the Poor and Needy, by them that wanted Money, or wanted his favour to procure them some Boon or other. He was extremely prone to do good Of­fices; [Page 18] this was well known, and it fa­red with him accordingly.

But in the late Reign his labour was much encreased. Great endea­vours were used to introduce Popery, and to delude the poor People. No man was more stout and diligent than the Doctor at that time. He preach­ed most vigorously against that cor­rupt Doctrine, prepared his Auditors against the day of trial, and was pre­pared (I doubt not) for Martyrdom himself. 'Tis very well known that he declined no labour, shunn'd no Conference with the Popish Priests, omitted not what was in his power to do to stemm the Tide. There are those living, of the greatest figure and character, who very well know the truth of this matter.

But thanks be to God, the fear of Popery vanish'd upon his present Ma­jesty's coming to the Crown. But then the Doctor had another tryal. His Maintenance at the Savoy was but small, and in great measure precari­ous. And yet was that all his Prefer­ment, excepting a Prebend of the Church of Exeter of but 20 l. per an­num, without any Corps belonging [Page 19] to it. But it was really much less than that, Charges deducted. This was all his Preferment at that time, and for some considerable time after. He had not any house to live in, but what he hired at a considerable rate. He had himself, a Wife, and four Chil­dren to maintain; and his Children so far grown, that they required now a more chargeable Maintenance than formerly. His Maintenance was very little. Those who formerly contri­buted withdrew their kindness, be­cause he submitted to the present Go­vernment. He lost very considera­bly that way. This I had from his own Mouth. But yet I cannot say he complained of it. I confess I ne­heard him complain but once, and that was a little before his last Sick­ness, and then he complained that he wanted Money to give to the Poor. The Poor did in great numbers resort to him at that time; he gave of his own little a very great proporti­on, and perhaps something more than might seem consistent with what was owing to his own Family. But he had a generous Soul, and knew not how to deny him that asked. The [Page 20] words of our Saviour, Give to every one that asketh thee, made a great im­pression upon his Mind: I found up­on discourse with him, that he was so very much under the power of those words, that he thought he could hardly be at liberty even from a com­mon Beggar: And sometime I have taken occasion to discourse him on that subject; but I shall not trouble the Reader with any thing farther in that matter.

In these mean circumstances he con­tinued for several years after the late Revolution. But he went on in his labours, and chearfully pursued the great end of his Ministry, and the pur­pose for which he was sent into the World. It pleased God to raise up a friend who concerned himself on his behalf. It was the Lord Admiral Rus­sel, now the Right Honourable the Earl of Orford. He, before he went to Sea, went to the Queen to take leave of her Majesty, and when he was with her, begged of her that she would be pleased to bestow some Pre­ferment on Dr. Horneck. The Queen told him that she could not at present think of any way of preferring the [Page 21] Doctor, and with this answer the Ad­miral was dismissed. Sometime after this, the Queen told what had passed on this occasion to the late Archbi­shop. She added withal, that she was concerned, lest the Admiral should think her too unconcerned on the Do­ctor's behalf, and advised with him what was to be done for the Doctor's advantage, and satisfaction of the Ad­miral. The Archbishop advised the Queen to promise him the next Pre­bend of Westminster that should hap­pen to become void. This the Queen did, and lived to make her word good in the year 1693. The late Arch­bishop upon notice that the Prebend was void, introduced the Doctor to the Queen, and he was made Pre­bendary of that Church. I had this relation from the late Archbishop. And I mention that noble Lord, who spake to the Queen on the Doctor's behalf, with all the honour imaginable. In­deed that noble Family, the Duke of Bedford, and his noble Relatives, had a great kindness for the Doctor, and it ought not to be forgotten in this place. I have often heard the Doctor mention them with respect.

[Page 22] He was now in easier circumstan­ces, and provided of an House, and at a small distance from his People, of whom he took the very same care which he did before. He preached very constantly among them, and discharged other Ministerial duties as before. He kept in his hands some part of the House he formerly lived in, and was constantly there a day or two in a Week, (besides his other occasi­onal times) on purpose to attend up­on those poor, and afflicted, and scru­pulous People that resorted thither for help and advice. He did very often stay all night in that place, that he might be in a readiness to assist those that expected him there.

His Prebend of Exeter lying at a great distance from him, he expressed an inclination to resign it, and he did so the next year. The present Bishop of Bath and Wells had a small Pre­bend which that year became void, little better as to the annual Rent than that of Exeter, but then it had a Corps of some value, and two lives were gone. It required no Residence, and if it had, it was much nearer to him than Exeter. The Bishop made him [Page 23] an offer of it, hoping that he might receive some Fine for the better sup­port of his Family. He was admit­ted to it upon Sept. 28. 1694. He enjoyed it to the day of his death, but I fear he made no advantage of it, his charges considered; or if he did, it was very small. He was offered in­deed a Fine, and (considering his small income) a considerable Summ, but yet not above one half of the real value. 'Twas supposed, I presume, that he would have greedily laid hold of the present advantage and gain, (as too many have done) without consi­dering what was decent and becom­ing, with respect to the Church and to his Successor. But they that thought so were deceived in their Man. He generously refused the offer, and left the Lives to be filled up by his Successor. But it having a Vicarage annexed in his gift, he went and preached to the People, and gave out good Rules in his Visitation, for the good of the Souls in the Peculiar un­der his Jurisdiction. In this Journey of his, he happened to meet with the Lessee of the Corps, from whom alone he might expect a Fine. Instead of [Page 24] minding his own gain, and addressing to the Lessee with art and complai­sance, in order to make a wordly ad­vantage, he plainly reproved the Les­see of Immorality; which others were prone enough to spread abroud, but perhaps no other had the courage to reprove. He chose rather to lose his Fine (as he did) than omit his Du­ty.

Upon this occasion I cannot but add, that he had in great measure the Spirit and Courage of John the Baptist. He durst reprove a great Man; and perhaps that man lived not that was more conscientious in this matter. I very well knew a great Man, and Peer of the Realm, from whom he had just expectations of Preferment; but this was so far from stopping his Mouth, that he reproved him to his Face; and that too in a matter that few men be­sides would have adventured on. He missed of his Preferment indeed, but saved his own Soul. He could not fawn or flatter, cringe and comply, for his own gain and worldly advan­tage.

Upon this consideration, his Ac­quaintance and Friendship were very [Page 25] desirable by every good man, that would be better. He would in him be very sure of a Friend that would not suffer sin upon him. I may say of him what Pliny Plin. l. 1. ep. 12. says of Corellius Ru­fus, whose death he laments, amisi vitae meae testem, &c. I have lost a faithfull witness of my Life; and may add, what he said upon that occasion to his Friend Calvisius, Vereor ne neg­ligentiùs vivam, i. e. I am afraid (says he) lest for the time to come I should live more carelesly. Certain I am, that his Friends and Familiars have a great loss upon this account. They have lost a great Pattern of Vertue, and a very faithfull Monitor and Reprover of Vice and Folly.

A faithfull Reprover is a very great help in our Christian Course. He is to be valued above the greatest trea­sure. He that would be safe (says one of the Ancients) must have a faithfull Friend, or a bitter Enemy, that he may fly from Vice by the Monitions of the one, or Invectives of the other. We need one of these to set us right. We read that the Grandees of Japan do each of them maintain in their se­veral houses one or two persons, whose [Page 26] office and business is to observe the actions of their Masters, and freely to admonish them when they do any thing imprudently or wickedly Varen. descript. Japon.. 'Tis worthy of our imitation, and highly expedient. Great men are followed and corrupted by Flatterers; they have but few Friends who have Cou­rage and Honesty enough to tell them of their faults.

But this may be thought too great a Digression; I therefore return to give a farther account of this excellent Man. He was now in better circum­stances as to the world, than he had been, but not less diligent and labo­rious. He went on in his Master's work with most unwearied labour, and spent his whole time and strength in it. And it was his delight and his choice. Indeed those who were a­bout him thought he did more than he was able long to bear. He grew soon after this very infirm and sickly. He fell into dangerous fits of the Stone The learn­ed W. Scla­ter us'd to call this Di­stemper, to which he himself was much sub­ject, Stu­diosorum flagellum., made very little, and that a bloody Water. He walked with difficulty, and could hardly bear a Coach. I have often told him, that he could not long continue under the [Page 27] labour which he underwent; and I plainly saw that he declined, and would do so more and more, unless he did remit his very great labours. I convinc'd him abundantly of the truth of what I observed of him. He was sensible of it, and seem'd very incli­nable to retire from the multiplicity of business with which he was almost overwhelm'd. He went on in his ac­customed labours to Christmas, 1696. Then his work increased upon him, and whereas other men's labours are then intermitted, his were augmen­ted. For at that time he had more frequent Communions, besides an in­credible number of Applications from poor People, who then expect relief and assistance; which gave him great diversion and trouble, He neverthe­less went through all this labour and trouble, with as great chearfulness as was possible. But not long after I found a plain alteration in him for the worse. On the 23d of January I was much concern'd for him. He was to preach the next day at the Savoy, and I was of opinion that it was not safe for him to do it. I was very earnest with him to spare himself that day, [Page 28] but could not prevail. He preached there, and it was the last Sermon that he preached. In the Evening I found him (to my great sorrow) in great disorder. From that time his illness encreased upon him. His Urine up­on the matter totally stopped; he was in pain, and greatly indisposed all that Week. And yet when I ask'd him (which I frequently did) if he were not in great pain, all the answer that I could get from him was, that the pain he felt was tolerable. There was nothing wanting that could be thought of towards giving him ease. The a­blest Physicians were consulted, and they consulted and advised upon his case, and attended him with great di­ligence and tenderness, but without success. On Sunday Morning, Janu­ary 31st, he was worse than ever he had been, insomuch that those about him thought him dying about eleven in the Morning. I was then at West­minster-Abbey, and was sent for out of the Church to pray with him. I found him very sensible. I asked him, if he were sensible that he was dying, he replied that he was. I asked him if he were also resigned, and willing [Page 29] to die, he replied very readily, that he was willing to die. I asked him if he had considered the words, Heb. II. 14, 15; and whether or not he found himself delivered from all the slavish fear of death, he replied very quick, looking up to Heaven, that he was delivered from that fear. He was in an excellent frame, and joyned with the Prayers which the Church appoints on such occasions, with great expressions of Devotion, Sometime after this, I found him delirous, and not long after speech­less. After some few hours Groans he expired, viz. at Eight a Clock that E­vening, being then about the 56th year of his Age *.

[Page 30] His Body was opened, and it ap­peared quickly what was the cause of his Death. Both his Ureters were stopped: One of them was stopped as a Bottle with a Cork, with a Stone that entered the top of the Ureter with a sharp end, the upper part of which was thick and much too big to enter any farther: The other was stopped also with Stones, of much less firmness and consistence than the other.

His Body was interred on Feb. 4. in the Abbey Church of Westminster, with great Solemnity, and a vast num­ber of Attendants. Several of the Lords the Bishops, very many of the most eminent Clergy about the City, and an incredible number of other Per­sons, were present on that occasion. And it must be said that the Church of Westminster shewed the great kindness they had for him, by the great care they took of his very de­cent and solemn Interment.

Before I proceed any farther, I shall reflect upon his undaunted Cou­rage when Death look'd him in the [Page 31] face. 'Tis certain that there were a great many considerations that might have disposed him to desire a longer life at that time. I well knew his cir­cumstances, and those of his Family, and how desirable his life was upon many accounts. But yet this pious man was not only willing to die, but was entirely delivered from the fear of it, and did with great cheatfulness and alacrity receive the tidings and sentence of Death.

St. Hierom Hieron. vit. Hila­rion. tells that Hilarion, just when he was expiring, spake these words, Egredere, quid times? Egredere anima mea, quid dubi­tas? Septuaginta propè annis servisti Christo, & mortem times? i. e. Go out, O my Soul, why dost thou fear? Why dost thou doubt? Thou hast served Christ near seventy years, and art thou afraid to dye? There was, it seems, some fear and some doubt in Hilarion. This Servant of God was, by his Grace, delivered intirely from all such fear or doubt. I say, by the Grace of God he was delivered, and special Grace it was. Very good Persons, when they come to die, have their doubts, and their great fears too. It [Page 32] is an easie thing to discourse wisely and Philosophically of the Contempt of Death; but they which do so, have not the same Presence of Mind when Death looks them in the face. We have a famous story to this purpose, concerning the Father of Clinias, who was wont to despise Death in his Health, and was in great dread of it when it drew near to him, as Plato re­lates it Platon Axiochus..

It must be confessed, that this good Man had taken the right course to be freed from the fear of Death, by lead­ing a very painfull and laborious, a very usefull and charitable, a very devout and pious Life.

His Life was very painfull and la­borious. Few men ever took the Pains which he did. He was mortified to all worldly Pleasures, and sensual Satisfactions, and used himself to great Labours and most exemplary Diligence. There is nothing renders us more afraid to die, than a soft and voluptuous Life. Oh Death, how bit­ter is the remembrance of thee to a man that liveth in rest in his possessions? Ec­clus. XLI. 1. We have an example of this in Agag. He came delicately, [Page 33] and was pinguissimus & tremens Vulg. lat. in locum., i. e. very fat and trembling; and no won­der then that he should com [...]in of the bitterness of death: For so certain­ly he does, however our Interpreters come to render his words. Death must be bitter where voluptuousness makes life sweet.

His Life was also very usefull and very charitable. Multitudes they were that received relief and advantage by him. And there is a particular pro­mise to such men, that God will streng­then them upon the bed of languishing, and make their bed in their sickness, Psal. XLI. 3. Our Saviour wou [...]d have his followers pray, that their flight might not be in the Winter, or on the Sabbath. One of the Fathers Theophy­lact. on Matth. 24. ac­commodates the words to my present purpose. ‘Happy is that man that does not, when he leaves this World, lead an unfruitfull life, nor yet an idle one. The Winter is the barren time of the year, and the Sabbath was a time, not of Labour, but of Rest.’

His Life was also very devout and pious, of which more afterward. I mention only in this place, his very [Page 34] devout and frequent receiving the Ho­ly Communion, which is a great Pre­parative to a comfortable Death. I will repeat the Doctor's own Words, which many years ago fell from him to his hearers at the Savoy, and which were verified in him many years after. A worthy receiving of the Lord's Supper (says he) is the best preparative for death. Crucific. Jesus, p. 557. No man can die uncomfortably, that makes it his business, as often as he comes to this Table, to receive wor­thily. Death cannot hurt him, &c. for by his worthy receiving, he hath laid up a good foundation for the time to come, &c.

I shall now more particularly give the Character of this excellent Person, and the kindness I had for him shall not prevail with me to exceed in his commendation.

First, I shall begin with his Religi­on and Piety towards God, of which he was a very conspicuous Example. His Religion had its full power and force upon him, it transform'd him in­to the image and likeness of God. It hath always been esteemed safe advice, imitare eum quem colimus, i. e. to imi­tate him whom we worship. On this [Page 35] account some of the Heathens excused their vices, because their Poets, and men of the Stage, represented their Gods as having practised the same things. He worshipped the true and living God, the holy and mercifull, the God of truth and righteousness, and not only the greatest and most powerfull, but the best of Beings. He was a follower of God, and his Divine Image was fairly stamped and impres­sed upon his Soul. He imitated God in those two things which one of the Ancients tells us will make us like God, viz. speaking truth, and bestow­ing benefits. A man of greater simpli­city and veracity I never knew; and there are multitudes that will witness that he went about doing good. He did vow in his Baptism to renounce the Devil, the World, and Flesh. Some men go no farther. All their Religi­on comes from the Font. This good Man perform'd his Vow, he cast out of himself the Evil One, and renoun­ced all his Works, overcame the World in the noblest sense, and subdued and mortified all the sinfull desires of the flesh. He was a Conquerour, and more than Conquerour. He devoted himself [Page 36] intirely, and without reservation, to the service of his God. It was not only his business, but his choice and delight, his meat and drink. I need not say that he was much in Prayers and Fastings, in Meditation and hea­venly Discourse, very frequent in de­vout Communions, in reading and hearing the Word, in watchings and great austerities. He wisely consi­dered that these were the means, and not the end of Religion; that these are not godliness, but only helps, and the way to it. He arrived at the end of these things. He had an ardent love of God, a great Faith in him, and was resigned to his Will: He had an unspeakable Zeal for his Honour, a profound regard to his Word, and to his Worship, and to all that had the nearest relation to him, or did most partake of his image and likeness. He was a Man after God's own heart. He lived under a most gratefull sense of his Mercies, he was governed by his fear, and had a lively sense of God's special Care and Providence. He had that sense of God's Mercy in giving us his Son to die for us, that it was observed of him, that when he discour­sed [Page 37] of that Argument, he used no measure, no bounds, or limits of his Discourse. His heart was so affected with that Argument, that he cou'd not put a stop to himself. Jesus was his Lord and Master, and he had his Life and Example always before him, and conformed himself to it in the whole Tenour and Course of his Life. His Religion was unaffected and sub­stantial, it was genuine and primitive, and so great a pattern he was, that he might have passed for a Saint, even in the first and best times of Christia­nity.

He was of the Church of England, and a most true Son of that Church, and gave the greatest proofs of it. Far was he from the Innovations of the Roman Church on the one hand, and from Enthusiasm on the other. His Writings are a sufficient proof of this. I very well know that when the Church of England hath been traduced and disparaged, he hath not forborn to make so vigorous a Defence, that he lost a very great Man's friendship by it, and felt the Effects of it af­terwards by the loss of a consider­able worldly advantage, which he [Page 38] would otherwise have stood very fair for. He shewed his Zeal for the Church of England, when she was in greatest danger from many Enemies, especially from the Church of Rome: At that time, when some were so wic­ked as to change their profession, and others so tame as to sit still, and not to concern themselves when the Ene­mies were at the Gates; (for there were too many, that professed to be Sons of this Church, and do so still, who were over-awed, and durst not appear with that Courage which God and all good Men might justly have ex­pected from them) then did this good Man bestir himself, and lifted up his Voice like a Trumpet, and undaunted­ly defended the Church, when she most needed it. God be praised there were others who did so likewise, with great vigour and resolution, and great hazard of their liberty and worldly Comforts. And many of these had the hard hap to be traduced by their lukewarm Brethren, who cry up the Church, as if these were not the ge­nuine Sons of this Church. It hath not been for the advantage of the Church, that those Men have been [Page 39] decried as not genuine Church-men, who have done her the greatest ser­vice; on the other hand, some vaunt themselves to be such, who have ne­ver been any support to their Mother in her greatest distress. There are some of these who are like the Images we see in many Churches, that are so placed in that bending Posture, as if they bore upon their Shoulders the weight of the Building, whereas in truth they are only the fancy of the Architect, and bear no weight at all. The Doctor believed the Doctrine of this Church, obeyed her Injunctions, and conformed to her Constitutions: Headmonished and diligently instruct­ed his Charge, kept Multitudes in her Communion, and lived up to her ho­ly Rules, and was ready to sacrifice all that was dear to him in the World to promote the true Interest of this Church. He would not indeed take the Cure of Souls, and then put them out to nurse to some cheap and neg­ligent Curate; receive the profits, and leave another man to take the pains: He would not take a Vicarage, and swear residence before his Ordinary, and afterwards refuse to reside, on pre­tence [Page 40] of some privilege or exempt Ju­risdiction, &c. as very many have done. But a Church-man he was not­withstanding. Indeed the best of men have been mis-represented. And there are a Number of the most useless men, that yet in all places are crying up the Church of England, but have lit­tle regard to her holy Rules. I knew two men of the same Faculty, in the same neighbourhood. They were in their profession very eminent. One of these had the Name of a Church of England man, the other of a Fanatick. And yet it is well known that the first very rarely (if at all) came to the Church or Communion, the other was a great frequenter of both.

The Doctor was a man of very good Learning. He had very goods kill in Languages. He had addicted him­self to the Arabic from his younger time; and retained it in good mea­sure to the last. He had great skill in the Hebrew likewise, nor was his skill limited to the Biblical Hebrew only, (in which he was a great Master) but he was seen in the Rabbinical also. He was a most diligent Reader of the Ho­ly Scriptures in that Language in [Page 41] which they were originally written. Sacras literas tractavit indefesso studio. This Dr. Spanheim says of him in his youth; viz. that he was indefatigable in the Study of the Holy Scriptures. He adds that he was then one of an elevated wit, of a mind that was cheer­full, and covetous of making substantial proficiency: And also that he gave a Specimen of it about the year 1659, (when he was very young) by a publick defending a Dissertation con­cerning the Vow of Jephtah, touching the sacrificing his Daughter. This upon his own request and motion he publickly defended with great pre­sence of mind. He had very good skill in Ecclesiastical History, in Con­troversial Divinity, and Casuistical al­so. Perhaps few men in his time were more frequently applied to with Cases of Conscience than the Doctor was. As he had vast numbers of these ap­plications, so many times the Cases were very rare, and surprizing, and such as are but very seldom to be met with. He would often relate the Case to me, and tell me what his opi­nion was, and how he delivered it. I do solemnly declare that I neve heard [Page 42] him deliver his opinion, but I was in­tirely satisfied with it. And I did think him as valuable for this skill, as for any other whatsoever. He was a ve­ry constant Preacher. He was very affectionate and lively in his Preach­ing, plain and pathetical; he spake from his own, and pierced the hearts of his hearers. I will not in this place speak of his Writings, I may have oc­casion to mention them afterwards. I shall only say here, that there is a great strain of Piety and Devotion in them, and they are very instructive to the well-disposed Readers. He had great correspondencies with learned Men be­yond the Seas, and was often visited by them, and this preserved in him that readiness which he had in speak­ing the Latin Tongue with considera­ble ease and freedom.

As for his Pastoral care and dili­gence, he was a great Example. He was a pattern to those of the Holy Mi­nistry, whom they might securely follow. He well understood not only the Dignity, but the Duty and Charge of his Holy Function. He had a migh­ty sense of the worth of Souls, and of the great care that is to be had of [Page 43] them. Hence it proceeded that he was ir­reconcilable to Pluralities, and Non-resi­dence: Hence it was that he laboured indefatigably Night and Day: Hence it was that he was so very painfull a Prea­cher, so very hard a Student: Hence it was that he was so very diligent in Catechizing the youth, in visiting the sick, and in all the parts of his holy Office. His heart was wholly set up­on gaining Souls to God. In this work he labour'd incessantly. And those who were thus disposed among the Clergy, he honoured greatly, and served them to his power. A consi­derable number of such Ministers were well known to him, and some among them that were not well provided for. These upon occasion, he recommended to Cures and Imployments, as he had opportunity offered him from Persons of Quality, who did many times ap­ply to the Doctor on these occasions. And happy were they who took this course, they might securely rest upon his Recommendation. No man was ever more faithfull in this trust; I know not but I may say, no man was more happy than the Doctor in this matter. I have tried him several times, [Page 44] and was not deceived. Had I been Patron of many Livings, I could se­curely have relied upon his Wisdom and Fidelity in disposing them all. He went by a true measure. He looked on a Living (as we call it) as a Cure, rather than a Benefice. He valued the Flock more than the Fleece, and con­sequently preferred those who did the same. On this very account, the Death of the Doctor was a loss un­speakable; and I reckon my self a very great loser upon this account. When he was alive, if I wanted a Parish-Minister, a Curate, a Master of a School, or Chaplain, &c. I was secure, that by him I might be well supplied. His Recommendation weigh­ed more with me than many Hands, than Seals, and ample Forms and Te­stimonials from great Names and So­cieties of Men. I well knew that no­thing could bribe him to commend that Person to a place of trust, whom he did not know to be fit for it. I heartily wish his Example in this were followed. Nor do I think that what I said last is any Digression, when I speak of his Pastoral care. For his care in recommending those only [Page 45] whom he knew to be fit, was an effect of it. It cannot be that he who will commend any person to holy Orders, or the cure of Souls, should have a due sense of the Pastoral care. And I heartily wish that the Clergy would be very cautious whom they recom­mend for Orders, or for Institution; and that College-Testimonials were given with greater care than they have been.

I add, that he had a very great zeal for Reformation. This will be no Commendation of him to the luke­warm, and formal Christians: Nay it will render him less in the eyes of some men, who mightily cry up the Church. And therefore I must ex­plain my self in this matter, lest I be mis-understood, and the Memory of the Doctor suffer upon this account.

When I say that he was zealous for Reformation, I do not mean that he was for reforming or altering the Laws. For though he did not think the Laws immutable, yet did he not plead for the changing them. He was well sa­tisfied in the Laws of Church and State, and was not for Innovations. He was no Enemy to the Constituti­on.

[Page 46] The Reformation which he was for, was such a one as might be consistent with the Law, and indeed was the end of the Law it self. He was very much for a Reformation usquè ad le­gem; and it will be very strange that any considering Man should be against such a Reformation as this; 'tis cer­tain that he that is so, is against the Law at the same time. He was for Reformation of Manners, and a strict regard to the Discipline and holy Con­stitutions of the Church. He lament­ed the Profaneness and Disorders which had broken in among us, and threatned our Ruin. He endeavoured to keep up the Life and Spirit of Reli­gion; and perhaps, considering his pri­vate Capacity, he did as much this way as any man that lived in his time. He never needed any Dispensation himself, and could not without great grief of heart, see the best Laws tram­pled upon by worldly and ungodly Men, or defeated and eluded by the craft and artifices of others. I need make no apology for him, that he was against Non-residence and Pluralities, that he was for frequent Communi­ons, and for a strict care in Catech­zing [Page 47] the Youth. All this is agreeable to the Sense of our Church. And his great Zeal against all profaneness and immorality cannot be blamed, because he was zealously affected in a good mat­ter.

For his Justice to all mankind, he was a great pattern. He gave all men their due, in the greatest latitude of that word. He did not only pay his debts, and discharge his trust, but paid all due honour and respect to worth and vertue, where-ever he found it. Nothing could render him partial. No friendship, no power, no interest whatever could turn him aside, or so much as set a false biass upon him.

His Charity was Divine, and a migh­ty imitation of the love of God and of Christ. He sought not his own, but with great industry pursued the good of others. There are multitudes alive that have received great relief and comfort from him. He did not spend his time in court and caress, in visiting great Persons, and hunting after Preferment or Applause. He went about doing good. And in this he was indefatigable. His heart was set upon it, and this made him despise tbe [Page 48] difficulty which lay in his way. Where­ever he went, this was his business and design. His Charity was large, and diffusive. It extended to the Bodies, the Estates, and Souls of Men. He fed and taught; He instructed and comforted, and relieved those who wanted help. I cannot but apply to him what Libanius Sophista Socrat. Apolog. said of Socrates, in his Apology for him. Thus he pleads for him to the Athe­nians his Citizens. Ye men of Athers, (says he in his Declamation) save and preserve [...], i. e. a sincere Friend, a kind Man, a good Counsellor, a righteous Citizen! He could not lead an Army, but he knew how to reprove, &c. Your laws and suffrages are of great value, and Socrates is of no small price, who watcheth those who transgress, reproves the injurious, that dischargeth this publick Office for the City. How many, think ye, that once neglected to educate their Children, by his means took that care upon them? How many that quarrelled with their brethren, did he reclaim? How many that abused their parents, did he bring to do them reverence? They feared the [Page 49] reproofs of Socrates more than the Courts of Justice. They knew they could buy off an Accuser there; but they that did amiss could not escape his reproofs, nor bribe him to be silent. So it was; this holy Man was a great Blessing to the Publick, and more especially to the City, where he reproved the trans­gressors, encouraged the vertuous, directed the scrupulous, and relieved the indigent. Libanius goes on, and represents what Strangers and Fo­reigners would say when Socrates was dead, and what Discourses they should be entertained with, who should come to Athens to fee the man, and coming too late for that, shou'd visit his Tomb. One, says he, shall say to another, point­ing at the place, Here he discoursed of Fortitude, and there of Sobriety, and in yonder place of Justice: Here is the place, where he run down Prodicus; and there, where he was too hard for Prota­goras: In another, he overcame Eleius, and Leontinus. I am very sure it may be said of this holy Man, The places may be shewn where he was doing good; where he taught, and where he relieved; where he entred the lists with Papists, and where, with the [Page 50] other Enemies of the Church; where he instructed the Youth, and where he encouraged and directed the youn­ger Christians, and where he exhorted the elder. There are those who can point to the places, and truly say: Here is the Family whom he relieved, and here live the poor Widows whom he provided for; Here is the place where he preached, and where he per­swaded his Auditors to frequent Com­munion, and brought vast Multitudes of Men and Women to constant atten­dance on that holy Ordinance! The truth is, if the particulars were enume­rated, (I say the particulars of his Charity) they alone would make a Volume.

One piece of Charity deserves to be remembred to his honour, and that was his telling Men of their faults, not only publickly, but privately too. His reproofs may well be reckoned among his Charities. I may truly say of him, as Libanius does of Socrates, [...], i. e. He made those better whom he did bite. He bit and healed at once. There was no gall, no venom in him. It all proceeded from unfeigned Charity to [Page 51] the Souls of Men. He could not suf­fer sin upon his Brother. He had the zeal of John Baptist, and durst and did admonish, and reprove the greatest. Of which matter I could say more than I think is convenient for me to be particular in. In truth he had the Spirit of the Ancient Prophets, and of the Holy Confessours of the Primitive Church. A Man that con­versed with him much, wou'd be sure to hear of it if he did amiss. He was far from slander and detraction, from that lingua tertia, as it is called among the Hebrews, which does three mis­chiefs at once, viz. to the speaker, to the hearer, and to the slandered. There is that speaketh like the piercings of a sword, but the tongue of the wise is health, Prov. XII. 18. He had the perfect mastery of this member, and used it to the benefit of his Brother. I never knew any Man living that was more stout than this good man in reproving Vice, and in appearing for the Truth; never any Man that was farther removed from flattery and dawbing.

He was a Friend of a thousand. He made little shew, and was sparing in [Page 52] his profession of kindness. But when he had occasion to serve his friend, he was very industrious to do it, and did not think much of pains and la­bour therein. There are multitudes now alive that can attest this.

He was temperate to the greatest degree, I had almost said to a fault. I have often feared that, considering his great and constant labours, he hardly gave himself that refreshment which was fit. He drank very little Wine at any time, and in the latter part of his Life he did upon the matter wholly forbear it. He had benè mora­tum ventrem, as Seneca phraseth it, a Stomach that was well nurtured, not nice or curious; it received the meanest Provision contentedly. After the fa­tigue and labour of the day, he would sup with an Apple or two, with a little Bread, and small Ale or Milk-Water. This he would receive with great thankfulness to God, and great chearfulness among his Domesticks. He was very thankfull to God for a Morsel of Bread, and received the meanest Provision with the greatest expressions of Gratitude. And yet when he entertained his Friends, he [Page 53] did it liberally. He was always least concerned for himself in these things. He very much deny'd himself, but to others he was liberal and open-hand­ed; and rather than the Poor should want Bread, he would fast himself. He led an Ascetick Life, kept under his Body, and with great industry ad­vanced in Holiness, and a Life that was spiritual and heavenly.

For his Contempt of this lower World he hath given sufficient proof. He despised both the sides or appear­ances of it, I mean the Smiles and Frowns of it. It is well known, that when he lived with the Duke of Al­bemarle, he might very easily have made his Fortunes, as we usually ex­press it. Had he made his Court, he could not have failed. But instead of that, he minded his charge, and the duty of his place. He minded the heavenly Kingdom, and the doing good to Souls. He would often speak very contemptibly of Riches, and de­clare that the whole design of the Christian Doctrine tended to bring contempt upon Wealth and g [...]eat Plen­ty. He was of opinion, that Riches were (as a great man hath it) impe­dimenta [Page 54] virtutis, i. e. the impediments of virtue; and that a man could ne­ver arrive to any great pitch of virtue, but he must be, aut pauper, aut pauperi similis, i. e. either poor, or like him that is poor, as Seneca hath it.

He likewise despised the Frowns of the World. He met with sore afflicti­ons. The loss of a considerable part of his worldly estate at once, I reckon the least of them. I do not remem­ber that ever I heard him once com­plain, but have often heard him give solemn thanks to God for his good­ness. Some of his Friends would some­times speak their Resentment before him, because he was not better pre­ferred. But he would never side with them; he diverted the discourse, or stopt it, by saying, I shall never want.

He was a most humble and hea­venly Christian; of great patience and resignation to the will of God; a most mortified man to the World, and to all the Glory and Pageantry of it. He led an innocent and inoffensive, and a most usefull Life. He spent his hours well, and lived many years in a preparation for Death and Judgment.

[Page 55] One thing must not be forgotten, and that was his great Meekness under Obloquies and Reproaches, his great exemplariness in forgiving Enemies.

It may perhaps be supposed that he had no Enemies, and it will easily be granted, that he could deserve none. But they do not know this world, that think innocence and usefulness will protect any man against Malice, En­vy, and Ill-will. Nulla unquam magna gloria sine magnâ fuit invidiâ, Worthy actions will always be followed with En­vy. 'Tis by Julius Celsus Jul. Cel­sus de vit. J. Caesaris. reported, that when Alcibiades asked counsel of Socrates, what course he should take to avoid Envy, Socrates replied, vive ut Thersites, i. e. live like Thersites. Had he lived a soft and trifling life, he might have avoided it easily: But he did his duty with great exactness, and that was the occasion of Envy. The old Monk, that was asked by a young one how he might pass easily and qui­etly through the world, told him, as one rule, that he should fungi officio taliter qualiter, i. e. That he should not be exact in doing his duty, but do it (as we say) so, so. The Doctor could not live like Thersites, he could [Page 56] not do his Masters work negligently, and as this drew many followers and admirers after him, so it did Envy al­so. The truth of the case is this. His exemplary Life was a standing reproach upon those who were negligent, and always trudging after Preferment and Wealth. That some of the worst should endeavour to blacken him, hath nothing strange in it at all. This I am very certain of, that the Clergy of the greatest name, and the most con­spicuous for Vertue and good Learn­ing, had a very great opinion of him.

He forgave his Enemies, and I could never find him in the least disturbed on that account.

He wrote several Books which he published; a Catalogue of them will follow the close of these Papers. He left also many excellent Sermons in MSS. upon the most weighty Sub­jects; particularly upon our Blessed Saviour's Sermon on the Mount, one Volume of which is herewith Printed; the rest will be set forth with all conve­nient speed; and likewise several others, as these find encouragement; viz. upon the Parable of the Ten Virgins; the Parable of Dives and Lazarus; seve­ral [Page 57] Sacramental Discourses, &c. For those which are already published, they are well known. There is a great vein of Piety and Devotion which runs through them. They savour of the primitive Simplicity and Zeal, and are well fit­ted to make men better. They are weak men that are much taken with Flourishes and tall Metaphors, with quaint and picquant strokes of wit. His Discourses are all medicinal and healing, and fitted to make the Reader serious and devout. That Food is best which is nourishing, and that Physick which cures and restores. This good man had no greater aim than to do good.

I will say of him, as Pliny did of Virginius Rufus, Tanti viri mortalitas magis finita est quam vita, i. e. His Mortality is ended rather than his Life. He lives and will live for ever; and now that he is withdrawn out of our sight, he will more than ever continue in the Remembrance and Discourses of Men.

His Friends have erected a Monu­ment to his Memory in the Abbey-Church of Westminster. The Reverend Mr. Philip Falle, a Friend of the Do­ctor, hath added the Inscriptions fol­lowing. [Page 58] He might have enlarged this excellent Man's Character further, had he not been confined by the Fi­gure and Dimensions of the Table.

The Inscription on the Tomb-Stone is as follows.

Sub hoc Marmore, venerandi Sepulchri indice, novissimum Domini Adventum praestolantur Mortales Exuviae ANTONII HORNECK, S. Th. P. Caetera, Viator, disce ex vicinâ Tabellâ.

[...]

[Page 59]The Inscription on the Monument is this.

Aeternae Memoriae ANTONII HORNECK, S. Theologiae Professoris, Regiae Majestati à Sacris, He com­menc'd Do­ctor at Cam­bridge, in the Year 1681. This is men­tion'd here, it having thro'inadvertency been omitted in its proper place. Hujus Ecclesiae Canonici, Viri inter primos docti & eruditi: Sed qui potissimùm Flagrantissimo in Deum zelo & religione; Vitae Sanctimoniâ; Morum gravitate; Humanitatis officiis in singulos, egenos praesertìm & aegrotantes, sedulò impensis; Sacris Concionibus, apud S. MARIAM LE SAVOY, per XXVI plus minùs annorum curriculum, indesinenter & indefessè ad populum habitis; Scriptis, priscorum soeclôrum pietatem, & Asceticam severitatem, mirè redolentibus, [Page 60] atque per ora hominum passim volitantibus; Longè latèque inclaruit, ac ingentem sibi apud bonos omnes famam comparavit.

Maximis, quos in exequendo munere exantlaverat, fractus laboribus, in Nephritidem incidit; lethalique calculo visceribus pertinaciter adhaerescente, candidissimam animam coelo reddidit; Prid. Calend. Feb.

Anno Salutis MDCXCVI, Aetatis suae LVI.

Viro optimo, majora merito, hoc qualecunque amoris & observantiae Monimentum, Amici, M M. P P.

α☧ω

A Catalogue of Books writ by the Reverend Dr. Anthony Horneck.

  • I. THE Great Law of Conside­ration, in 8 o.
  • II. The Best Exercise, in 8 o.
  • III. The Exercises of Prayer, in 12 o.
  • IV. Delight and Judgment; or a Prospect of the great Day of Judg­ment, in 12 o.
  • V. The Fire of the Altar. Upon the Sacrament, in 12 o.
  • VI. The Crucified Jesus, in 8 o.
  • VII. The first Fruits of Reason.
  • VIII. A Letter to a Lady Revolted to the Church of Rome, in 12 o.
  • IX. Questions and Answers con­cerning the two Religions; viz. That [Page 62] of the Church of England, and that of the Church of Rome.
  • X. A Postscript to Dr. Glanvil, be­ing an Account of Witches in Germany.
  • XI. An Answer to the Soldiers Que­stion, What shall we do?
  • XII. Some single Sermons upon se­veral Occasions.
  • XIII. Fifteen Sermons upon the fifth Chapter of St. Matthew, Vol. I. in 8 o.

ERRATA.

Pag. 16. lin. ult. for contented to leave, r. contented so to leave. P. 19. l. 18. for ne, r. never, P. 34. l. penult. for imitare, r. imitari.

The TEXTS of the Ser­mons in this Volume.

  • SERMON I. St. Matthew V. verse 1, ‘And seeing the Multitudes, he went up into a Mountain: and when he was set, his Disciples came unto him,’ page 1
  • SERMON II. Verse 2, ‘And he opened his Mouth, and taught them saying;’ p. 26
  • SERMON III. Verse 3, ‘Blessed are the Poor in Spirit, for theirs in the Kingdom of Heaven,’ p. 48
  • SERMON IV. Verse 4, ‘Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted,’ p. 93
  • SERMON V. Verse 5, ‘Blessed are the Meek, for they shall inherit the Earth,’ p. 121
  • SERMON VI. Verse 6, ‘Blessed are they which do hun­ger and thirst after Righteousness, for they shall be filled,’ p. 147
  • SERMON VII. Verse 7, ‘Blessed are the Mercifull, for they shall obtain Mercy’ p. 174
  • [Page] SERMON VIII. Verse 8, ‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,’ p. 203
  • SERMON IX. Verse 9, ‘Blessed are the Peace-makers, for they shall be called the Children of God,’ p. 242
  • SERMON X. Verse 10, ‘Blessed are they which are persecuted for Righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven,’ p. 290
  • SERMON XI. Verse 11, ‘Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsly for my sake,’ p. 329
  • SERMON XII. Verse 12, ‘Rejoyce and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in Hea­ven, for so persecuted they the Pro­phets that were before you,’ p. 354
  • SERMON XIII. Verse 13, ‘Ye are the Salt of the Earth, but if the Salt have lost its Savour, wherewith shall it be salted? &c.’ p. 378
  • SERMON XIV. Verse 14, ‘Ye are the Light of the World,’ p. 402
  • SERMON XV. Verse 14, ‘A City set upon a Hill can­not be hid,’ p. 426

SERMONS ON THE Fifth of St. Matthew.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 1. ‘And seeing the Multitudes he went up into a Mountain, and when he was set, his Disciples came unto him.’

I intend, with God's Assistance, to ex­plain to you Christ's famous Ser­mon on the Mount, contain'd in the Fifth, Sixth and Seventh Chapters of St. Matthew's Gospel. A great Work, and which will take up much time; some years may be to dispatch it in; and whether I shall live to finish it, he alone knows, in whose hand our time is; but a Work, I am sure, exceeding pro­fitable and usefull for all, that name the Name of Christ, and are desirous to know whether they belong to that Ma­ster, whose Name they bear, and whose Patronage they crave.

[Page 2] And I chuse to begin the Exposition of this celebrated Discourse of our Sa­viour at this time, because of the com­mon Account, which saith, this Ser­mon was deliver'd, the second Year of Christ's Ministry, about this time of the Year, the middle of May.

This Sermon may justly be call'd the Pandects of Christianity, the most com­plete Body of practical Divinity, and the most perfect System of the Duties we owe to God, and Man. It con­tains not only all that's good and sound in Moral Philosophy, but a great deal more, and gives the best Directions for perfecting of humane Nature, and how a Man may come up to emulate the Life of Angels: And yet, this doth not make the particular Lessons here laid down unpracticable, or impossible to be perform'd; so far from it, that the King­dom of Heaven, and the everlasting Enjoyment of God, is denied to those who refuse to live up to these Canons, Matth. V. 20. and VII. 24, 25, 26. which shews, the Life prescribed here is at­tainable, the Duties practicable, the Neglect inexcusable, and the Perfor­mance possible; it being contrary to the infinite Goodness, and Righteousness of [Page 3] God, to require things for which he gives no Power, or Capacity.

So that he, who aims at a Happiness greater, and higher than the present World affords, sees here the Steps he is to make, and the Way he is to walk in.

By this Sermon, the Christian World will be judg'd in the last Day, and by the Particulars of it, we all must either stand or fall.

All that's necessary to Salvation is plainly deliver'd here, and lies within the narrow Compass of three Chapters; so that no Man (if his Reason be sound) can pretend either want of time to read them, or want of Memory to remember them; for in less than half an Hour's time, the whole Duty of a Christian may be survey'd, and there is no Man scarce of so weak a Memory, but doth and may remember a great deal more, than is contain'd in this Sermon: in the handling of which, we shall meet with great Variety of Sub­jects; and though heretofore I have occasionally treated of some of them, picking here and there a Flower, yet I shall not upon that Account forbear to consider those Passages over again; not [Page 4] only because I judge it profitable for my Auditory to do so, but because the Me­thod and Manner of handling them, will be different from the former, and besides, several material things, which God's Spirit, and Study, and Time, and a ri­per Judgment may suggest, will be ad­ded to the former Observations.

I begin with the Preliminaries of this admirable Sermon; a Sermon preach'd by the Great Saviour of the World, deliver'd by the Son of God, and pub­lish'd by him, in whom are all the Trea­sures of Wisdom and Knowledge, even by him, who could not be mistaken in the Law he gave, or in the Sanction of it, who knew very well what with the Assistance of his Grace we are able to do, what the neglect of so solemn a Message doth deserve, and how great the Encouragements are, that are here given to those who have the boldness to force their way through the impedi­ments of this present World, into Eter­nal Glory.

The Words, I have read to you, are purely historical, and shew what was the occasion of the ensuing Sermon; for seeing the Multitudes, he went up in­to a Mountain, and when he was set, his Disciples came unto him.

[Page 5] This is the Introduction or Preface to the following Discourse: And be­cause I am loath to leave any thing un­touch'd, that is material in these three Chapters: I shall,

I. Endeavour to reconcile the diffe­rent relations of the Evangelists, con­cerning this Sermon of our Saviour.

II. Enquire, what the Multitudes were that appeared here.

III. Why Christ ascended into a Mountain to teach the People.

IV. What his sitting down doth im­port.

V. What, and who the Disciples were that came unto him.

I. To reconcile the different relati­ons of the Evangelists concerning this Sermon (for St. Luke ch. VI. 12. seems to contradict St. Matthew,) you must know,

1. That the Evangelists, St. John ex­cepted, who seems to be more accurate, do not always concern themselves in declaring the exact Order of time, when every thing was spoke, or done, but content themselves with amassing, or collecting the Matters of Fact, the sub­stantial [Page 6] Parts of Christ's Discourses, his Miracles, and his Actions, without be­ing very curious about every Minute circumstance, or order, or method; for their business was not to make men Chronologers, but Christians. This is the reason, why one brings in a Dis­course of Christ, after such a remarka­ble Passage, another before it, which is suitable enough to their Design; which was to give us an Account of the Trea­sure, no matter in what order the Jewels lie. And accordingly St. Luke sets down the Delivery of this Sermon, or the Substance of it after the miracu­lous Cure wrought upon the Man who had the wither'd Hand, Luke VI. 12. but St. Matthew chuses to speak of it before he mentions the Miracle; not that one saith, it was done before, and the other after, that would be a contra­diction. Only one thinks fit to take notice of it before he records the Mi­racle; the other thinks it convenient to record the Miracle first, and then the Sermon.

2. The Agreement of the Evangelists appears chiefly in this, that none denies, what the other saith; One mentions a Circumstance, which another leaves out, [Page 7] but though all do not mention the same, yet none denies the thing. To apply this to the Sermon before us, St. Luke ch. VI. 12. saith, Christ went up into the Mountain to pray, which St. Matthew takes no notice of; yet his silence is no denial of that Circumstance, St. Luke adds, That going up into the Mountain, he chose Twelve Disciples, which might very well be, though St. Matthew says nothing of it in this Chapter. Both these Evangelists agree, That Christ went up into a Mountain; one indeed seems to affirm, that he deli­ver'd this Sermon on the Mount, the other after he came down from the Mount. Both are in the right, especi­ally if we say, that he deliver'd this Sermon on the Mount at large, and when he came down, by way of Sum­mary, or Epitome, for the easier re­membrance of his Hearers; for indeed St. Luke's relation is nothing but a Sum­mary of this Sermon. And we know, it's customary with the Evangelists, not only for one, to set down the very Words of Christ, for the other, the Sense; but also, for one to repeat such a Discourse in its full Scope and Latitude, and for another to give us only the Heads of it. But, [Page 8] II. What were the Multitudes that appear'd here? and why did they come? St Matthew ch. IV. 25. tells us, They were great Multitudes of People from Ga­lilee, and Decapolis, from Jerusalem, and from Judaea, and from beyond Jordan; and so saith St. Luke ch. VI. 17. who adds, That some came from the Coasts of Tyre, and Sidon.

1. It was a mixt Multitude, some good, some bad, some well inclin'd, others averse from Seriousness, some whom meer Curiosity brought hither, others whom a Sense of another World encourag'd to come; and this is what we may say of all Multitudes, that press into our Churches at this Day; some are of Gallio's Mind, and care for none of these things, only, come for fashion's sake; others of Lydia's Temper, whose Hearts God opens, to attend to the things spoken by his Messengers. Some with Festus make themselves merry with the Preacher's Discourse, and Ex­pressions; others like Agrippa are al­most perswaded to be Christians, but very few prove true Converts.

2. The end for which they came was partly to hear, and partly to be healed, [Page 9] as we find, Luke VI. 17. Though in hearing it was with them, as with the Seed in the Parable; Some fell by the Way-side, some in stony ground, some a­mong thorns, some in a good natur'd soil, as it is Matth. XIII. yet hearing was their end; and I wonder not to find them ambitious to hear this wonderfull Person, who to his Doctrine join'd the Testimony of Heaven, which is Mira­cles. Had all Judaea believ'd him to be the Messiah, where one ran after him, Thousands and Millions would have come to hear him; however the greater part took him for a Prophet, mighty in Word, and Deed, and inspired, and one that had more than ordinary con­verse with God, and this was Tempta­tion enough to hear him. They had for many Years heard the insipid Dis­courses of the Scribes, and Pharisees, and were even tired with their supersti­tious Niceties, and Traditions, and Ce­remonies, and pressing the cleansing of the out-side of the Cup, and Platter. But here was a Person, that spoke to the Heart, and with Authority, and things solid and great, and weighty, without design, or interest, or affectation of ap­plause, and there appear'd in his Dis­courses [Page 10] something more than humane, even a Divine Light and Power, which made them leave their Work, and Em­ployments to hear him.

Another reason of their coming was to be cured of their Diseases, and Infir­mities. Though Christ's curing Gratis, without Fee, or Money, might be a Temptation to many of the poorer sort to make use of him; yet to others, his miraculous Way of chasing away Di­stempers, with a Word and By-way of Command, and healing Diseases, which mock'd all the Attempts of Surgeons, and Physicians, might be the greater Motive. Christ's curing Distempers of the Body, was in order to heal their distemper'd Souls.

To set up for a Physician only, had been too mean an Employ, and there­fore we must suppose, that his Charity to their outward, was in order to con­ferr a greater Charity on their inward Man; and their acknowledgment of his Power and Goodness was to lead them to a holy Obedience to his Precepts, and particularly to Repentance, and Re­formation of Life; and though it's pro­bable, few came with that intent, I mean, to have their Souls freed from [Page 11] the Corruptions they had no Sense of; yet being come, many found by blessed Experience, strange Cures wrought up­on their Consciences, and went away not only sound in Body, but with a lively Sense of their Duty: The out­ward Cure astonish'd them into con­sideration of their ways, and they thought they could do no less in Gra­titude, than become Subjects to his Will, who had conquer'd their Diseases. Christ's Touch went farther than their Bodies, and their Souls felt the Power of it, as much as their Flesh; and he that felt his Distemper departing, found at the same time, that his love to sin stole away, and a new love succeeded, a fervent love to God, and his Holy Precepts. But,

III. The next thing, that occurs in this Historical Part, is Christ's going up into the Mount; St. Jerom takes notice, that some weak Brethren of his time took this Mount to be the Mount of Olives; others believe it to have been a Mountain distant about three Miles from Capernaum. But the Scripture gives the Mount no Name, and therefore they only speak their Guesses, that are not [Page 12] content with these general Notices. There is a Mountain at this Day in Ju­daea, they say, which is call'd Christ's Mount; and the Fryars that get Mony by shewing Ancient Monuments, will needs have it to be the Mountain spo­ken of in the Text, and for Confirmati­on of their Story, pretend to shew the very Stone on which Christ sat when he deliver'd the ensuing Precepts, but there is no Credit to be given to such Reports, nor indeed is it material to know what Mountain it was. The rea­sons why he ascended into a Mountain will be more to the purpose, and they are briefly these.

1. It was to imitate the Eternal Fa­ther, that at divers times, and in di­vers manners spake to the Fathers of old. He gave his Law to the Jewish People on Mount Sinai, Exod. XIX. II. The Son being to give a Law to the Christian World, begins the Promulga­tion of it on a Mountain too, and in do­ing so, discover'd his Divine Authority; and it was an Item, that the same God, that spoke on Mount Sinai, spoke in this Mountain too; only here lay the difference; the Law on Mount Sinai was publish'd in the Midst of Thunder [Page 13] and Lightning, for which reason we find it call'd a Fiery Law, Deut. XXXIII. 2. The Law of the Gospel was deliver'd in a sweet and still Voice, to represent the Nature and Temper of it, to express the Calmness of Mind, the secret Satis­faction, the spiritual Joy it causes, and the Rest it leads to, both Temporal and Eternal.

2. He thought fit to deliver this com­prehensive Sermon on a Mountain, to shew the Sublimity and Grandeur of his Doctrine and Precepts, that the Law he intended to give transcended the Laws of all Nations in the World in wholsomeness and excellency; that the Laws, which had hitherto govern'd Mankind, were low, creeping things, to what he was going to publish, and what an Excellent, and Heroick Spirit, Obedience to his Precepts would give to his true Followers, raise them above the World, make them despise subluna­ry Vanities, advance them above the common level of Philosophical Vertues, and fit them for dwelling at last on the everlasting Hills, on the Mount where God is seen, and will be seen to Eternal Ages, even the Kingdom, that fades not away. But,

[Page 14] I must go on, and take notice of an­other Circumstance here mention'd, and that is

IV. Christ's sitting down on the Mount. Even this Posture hath some Mystery in it: For,

1. In doing so, Christ asserted the Greatness and Majesty of his Person, even in sitting down to speak, while the Multitude, and the Disciples stood round about him. This may be call'd an Early Act of his Royalty, as Kings do sit, while their Subjects of all sorts and degrees stand about them. Sitting among the Jews was a Posture denoting liberty, and freedom from slavery, which was the reason why the Synagogue chang'd the Posture of standing at the Passover, a Posture, or sign of Servi­tude, into sitting, or leaning; and with very good reason might Christ sit down here, when he taught the People; whose business it was to proclaim liberty to the Captives, to free the World from the bondage of sin, and to rescue them from the Tyranny of the Devil. But,

2. In sitting down to teach, we may add, Christ imitated the Jewish Custom which was, that the Teachers sat, and [Page 15] the Hearers stood: Unto this St. Luke alludes, Ch. IV. 20. where speaking of Christ teaching in the Synagogue, he says, He closed the Book, and gave it again to the Minister, and sat down, and the Eyes of all that were in the Synagogue, were fastened upon him. In these Synagogues, which were in the Nature of our Parish-Churches, there was a Seat, whereon the Teacher sat, and the Auditours stood at his Feet, which gave occasion to that proverbial Phrase, That such a one had been brought up at the Feet of such a Teacher, as St. Paul saith of himself, That he had been brought up at the Feet of Gamaliel, Acts XXII. 3. And of this Nature was the other Expression, the Jews made use of, viz. To wallow, or roll in the Dust of such a Master's Feet; whereby they no­ted the Humility, that the Auditour ought to shew to him that teaches him. But,

V. One circumstance more must here be consider'd, and this relates to the Disciples that came unto him. The following Sermon being directed to them, it concerns us to know who these Disciples were. And,

[Page 16] 1. They were the Twelve Apostles, who are call'd so by way of Eminency, as being the Chief, the principal Disci­ples of Christ, by whose Life and Do­ctrine men were to conclude, and learn the Nature of Christ's Kingdom. The word Disciple [...], Talmid in the He­brew, [...], Mathetes in the Greek, is one that is taught by another, and puts himself under his Tuition, and Dis­cipline, following his Doctrine, and way of living. And so did the Holy Apo­stles, with respect to Christ, and though Judas proved a Devil, and an Apostate afterward; yet at first, without all per­adventure, he shew'd the same Zeal that the rest did, and was true to his Master's interest: These Twelve Christ chose as Patriarchs of the Christian Common­wealth, in imitation of the Twelve Sons of Jacob, which were the Pillars, and Foundation of the Jewish Republick, and these Apostles trod exactly in their Master's Steps (the Son of Perdition ex­cepted) and therefore call'd Disciples.

2. Not only these Twelve, who were Christ's Domesticks were call'd so, but all such of the Multitude, that believ'd in the Great Jesus, and took him for the Messiah, or Saviour of the World; for [Page 17] to such also, the Name of Disciples is given, Luke VI. 13. Acts IX. 26. Acts XI. 26. John VI. So that all, that have given their Names to Christ Jesus, re­sign'd themselves to the Rules of his Discipline, and profess his Religion, are concern'd in this Sermon; Every one that names the Name of Christ: The Les­sons here given reach all such, whether high or low, whether Princes, or Sub­jects, whether rich or poor, whether Nobles, or Peasants. Christ in the fol­lowing Sermon lays down one way for all, nor must any Man be so foolish, as to hope to be excused from the Obliga­tion of the following Commands, upon the Account of his Rank, and Condition; and as impossible as the Practice of some of the following Precepts, particularly that of forbearing private Revenge, do­ing good to them that hate them, &c. may seem to Gentlemen, and Persons of Quality; yet Christ considered Men here not as Gentlemen, or Noblemen, but as Christians; if Christians, they must be his Servants; if Servants, they must do what their Master bids them do; if not, the bare Name will never save them.

Inferences.

1. Christ seeing the Multitudes, and touch'd with compassion to their Souls, went up into a Mountain to teach them. A Man in whom the Spirit of Christ is, cannot but be touch'd with the same compassion to behold the great Num­bers of People, that go astray from the way to Salvation: Ah! how many Thousands do we see ride Post to ever­lasting Misery! It's true, all the Rheto­rick in the World cannot make them be­lieve so much; but so it is, and if with­out such and such Qualifications, there is no inheriting the Kingdom of God, what must we think of so many Milli­ons, who never have so much, as a sad, or melancholy Thought about these Qualifications; and is not this making haste to be miserable? And can a Man, that hath a Sense of the Veracity of God in the Gospel, behold such Num­bers without being griev'd, or concern'd, or venting some charitable Wishes, that he might be instrumental in their Refor­mation? But as I said, to do so, a Man must have the Spirit of Christ; to be touch'd with the Temporal Misfortunes, [Page 19] and Calamities of Men; a Man needs no more, than common and natural Pity. So the Persian Monarch fell a weeping, when from a Hill he beheld his well disciplin'd Army, to think, that in less than a hundred Years, all these brave Men would be dead, and gone; but to be touch'd with the everlasting Misery of Men's immortal Souls, there must be an Illumination from above, and the Spirit of Christ, and a deep Considera­tion, that must affect the Heart with a profound Sense of it. A Soul taken up with the World, and the Pleasures of it, is unconcern'd, who perishes, or who is saved.

But he that understands what Salva­sion means, and labours hard after it himself, and understands, that the threat­nings of the Gospel are no Bug-bears, but very real things; cannot but spend many a sad Thought about a concern of that consequence. And, oh! that there were such a Heart; not only in all the Ministers of the Gospel, but in other private Men, even in you all, and that in your actual Endeavours to reclaim your wicked Neighbours; you might discover the concern you have for their spiritual and everlasting Welfare! If the [Page 20] World did not grow better under this Attempt, your own Souls however would grow in Grace, and in the Com­fort of the Holy Ghost.

2. The Multitude came to hear Christ, so do you at this Day. It's true, you cannot hear Christ in Person, but you hear him in his Messengers, of whom he hath said; He that heareth you, hear­eth me: Take heed therefore, how you hear; Faith comes by hearing; but if you hear, and for all that hearing be­lieve not, your hearing will aggravate your Condemnation. It's true, you do believe, but it is after the common Rate. By believing, I mean, obeying, which is the true Scripture Notion of believing how you are to hear; the Blessed Virgin hath taught you by her Example; for hearing the wonderfull things spoken of her Son, it is said, she kept them, and ponder'd them in her heart, Luke II. 19. This is true hear­ing, to ponder in our Minds what we hear, to ponder the reasonableness of the things which are spoken to us in the Name of the Lord, to ponder the con­sequences of them; and what will be­come of us if we neglect things of that importance, and to rouze our selves in­to [Page 21] to suitable Actions? Actions, that may bear witness of our deep Sense of our danger, and that we are really concern'd about our everlasting State; and that our resolutions are strong, and invinci­ble, to secure God's Love. Such men as they hear, so they shall see in the City of our God. They hear of very glorious things in the Mansions Christ is gone to prepare for all his true Disci­ples, and their Eyes shall see them, and they shall see more than their Ears did hear, and look so long upon the char­ming Objects, till their sight is turned into Ravishment and Extasie.

3. The Multitude came to Christ to be healed. So do you at this day come to the Ministers of the Gospel, I hope, with the same intent. It's true, we can­not cure the Dropsie, and Stone, and Gout, and Strangury, and such other Diseases of the Body. But we can cure Diseases in your Souls which are very like the Distempers, I just now spoke of; the Tympany of Pride, the Fever of Lust, the Dropsie of Covetousness, the Leprosie of Sensuality, the Consump­tion of Envy, and the Stone in the Heart, &c. When, I say, we can cure all these, the meaning is not by our own [Page 22] strength and power, but by prescribing such Remedies and Medicines; which if you will but take you will recover in­fallibly. Infallible Medicines, I know, are matter of sport among Men; but here we may talk (for we have God on our side) of infallible Remedies very seriously. Cicero wonders, since Man consists of Soul and Body, that the Cure of the Body should be so industri­ously sought after, and admired; inso­much, that they are not ashamed to re­ferr Aesculapius into the Number of the Gods, but few or none touble their Heads about curing their Souls; but the Wonder will soon cease, if we con­sider that Men feel the Diseases of their Bodies, but have no sense of the Distem­pers of their Souls; and indeed, how should they feel them when they co­ver their sins with Names of Vertue, and Titles of Innocence; their Luxury, by generosity; their being ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, by modesty; their breaking their most solemn Vows and Promises, by weakness and infirmity; their notorious mispending their time, and extravagance in their Speeches, Dresses, and Behaviour, by Christian li­berty; their Covetousness, by discreti­on, [Page 23] &c. To be cured of your Sins, which are the Diseases of your Souls, the first thing to be done, is to take off the Vi­zour from them, to abjure the false Glosses, and to renounce the soft Inter­pretations, you put upon them. And yet after all one cannot but wonder, that at this time of day there should be so many Souls sick. Is there no Balm in Gilead? Are there no Physicians there? Yes, yes; There is Balm in Gilead, there are Physicians, and very faithfull ones. But, O Jerusalem, Jerusalem! How often would I have gather'd thy Children, as a Hen doth gather her Chickens, and you would not. Ay! that's the dreadfull Cause, why so many of you are sick, and sick to death, and find no cure. There are excellent Medicines given, there are admirable Remedies prescri­bed, but like untowardly Patients you will not make use of the Physick that's administred to you, and thus you pe­rish, and thus you are undone. But,

4. St. Luke takes notice, that when Christ intended to deliver this Sermon, he was a whole Night before engaged in Prayer to God. Surely this was to teach us not to attempt or begin any thing of Concernment without Prayer. [Page 24] This is to be observed both in rellgi­ous and civil matters. Even before you go to Prayer, send up some short E­jaculations in your mind to God, to give you Hearts to pray, and Power and Wisdom, to offer to him the desires of your Hearts. Before you read a Chap­ter in the Bible, beg of God to en­lighten your Minds, and to work upon your Wills, that you may chearfully do what he requires of you in his Word, and to bestow spiritual Wisdom upon you, that you may understand what you read. Before you go to Church beg of him to give you attentive Minds, sober Thoughts, and a great sense of his Presence in the Assembly of the Saints. Before you begin a reli­gious Fast, beg of him to quicken your Hearts, to raise your Devotion, to as­sist you with humble thoughts, and to accept of your Humiliation, and teach you to perform it so, that it may be acceptable in his sight: This Rule is to be observed in all other religious Exer­cises; and not only there, but in the ci­vil Concerns of your Lives. Custom hath made it fashionable before you eat, and drink. Let Religion, and Consci­ence oblige you to use it, in, and be­fore [Page 25] all your other lawfull worldly Con­cerns: Before you go about your law­full business, let it be your earnest Prayer to God to bless you with Suc­cess, if it be for his Glory, and your own good, and withall to furnish you with that even Temper of Mind, that your obtaining your Desires may not swell, or lift you up, nor your miscar­ying in your Attempts deject, or de­spirit you. This is the way to sanctifie all your Actions, and to preserve the Spirit of Religion: For want of this spi­ritual Wisdom, you fall too often into great Anxieties of Mind, and very dis­orderly Passions, when you miss of your prey. Prayer will quiet your Spirits. This is conversing with God; and while a great and glorious God is the Object of our Thoughts, we are arm'd against immoderate Sorrow; can tri­umph over Losses; find comfort in our Disappointments; learn to despise the World, and encourage our selves to set our Affections on the things which are above.

SERMON II.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 2. ‘And he opened his Mouth, and taught them, saying.’

HAving resolv'd upon an Explicati­on of Christ's Sermon on the Mount, and begun already with the first Verse; I proceed this Day to the se­cond, which is part of the Evangelist's Preface or Introduction; and though this Passage as well, as the preceeding, is purely Historical, yet it affords very usefull Lessons and Instructions: Of this I have already given a Specimen or Proof in the first, and do not doubt but I shall make good the Assertion in the Exposi­tion of the second. And he opened his Mouth, and taught them, saying.

For the understanding of which Ex­pression you must know, that this Phrase [Page 27] opening the Mouth, is used in Scriprure, when the Oratour or Speaker intends to speak something great, and weighty, and of mighty Importance. To this purpose it is, that when David was go­ing to rehearse the wonderfull Works and Providences of God toward the Chil­dren of Israel, he thus begins. Give ear, O my People, to my Law; and incline your Ears to the word of my Mouth. I will open my Mouth in a Parable, Ps. LXXVIII. 1, 2. so Ps. XLIX. 1, 2, 3, 4. Hear this all ye People, give ear all ye Inhabitants of the World: Both low and high, rich and poor together. My mouth shall speak of wisdom, and the meditation of my heart shall be of understanding. I will in­cline mine Ear to a Parable, I will open my dark saying upon the Harp.

So that this word, and he open'd his Mouth, bespeaks the Attention of all considerate Men, and imports that the Lord of Preachers is going to publish things of the greast Consequence, things of that Concernment, that a Soul that hath any Sense of a future Salvation, is bound to listen to the par­ticulars, and not to do it is as much as our life is worth.

[Page 28] To be sure, the Son of God would not spend his sacred Breath in vain: There never dropt any thing from his Mouth but what was grave, and serious; and being to teach the whole World, as it were, the way to Bliss; we may sup­pose, that matters relating to that Bliss are things of greater Concernment, than all the Intrigues of Achitophel, or any Politician in the World.

And therefore it will be neither un­suitable to Christ's design in this Ser­mon, nor any way injurious to the Context, or Connexion of these Words, with the following; To take notice here,

That Matters relating to the Bliss and Happiness of men's Souls, are matters of the greatest weight and moment. For, of these Christ is going to speak here in the following Discourse; and in order thereunto, it's said, And he opened his Mouth; which, as it hath been already hinted, imports uttering things of more than ordinary Consequence.

To be happy, is that which most men seem to endeavour after; for this the Souldier takes the Field, and the Mer­chant plows the Sea; for this the Hus­bandman dresses his Ground, and the [Page 29] Artificer sits up late, and rises early, and puts himself into a sweat; for this the Man of an Estate applies himself to va­riety of Sports, and others run out in­to monstrous Sins and Vices. Accor­ding as Men fancy happiness, one in one thing, another in another, so they follow hard after it, and pursue it with very great Eagerness.

Thus all desire to be happy, though the greater part mistake Pebbles for Pearls, and the Meat which perisheth for that which endures to everlasting Life. And yet all this does not make true Happiness a matter of fancy only; for though the generality act as if it were so, yet it is not; and there are cer­tain Laws, and measures of real Happi­ness, which like the Laws of the Medes and Persians, alter not: Men's mistaking the true Object of their Happiness, shews indeed their Nature is corrupted, and their Understandings vitiated; but is no Argument, that there is no true standard of solid Happiness, no more than a blind Man's missing of the Mark, proves there is none to shoot at.

Nothing can be call'd true Bliss with respect to Man, but what makes the Soul happy; for that being the great [Page 30] Agent, that moves, and orders, and rules, and actuates the Body, it must needs be infinitely nobler than the Body; and consequently, if the nobler Part be de­stitute of its proper Happiness, all the other Felicity the Body shares in, must be nothing but shew and vanish.

This Happiness peculiar to the Soul, cannot possibly consist in living, or in having and enjoying Life; for Plants, and Trees, and Herbs do that, as well as the most Godlike, and Angelical Spirits; nor can it consist in smelling, or tasting, or seeing, or hearing, or feeling, agreea­ble Objects, or in eating and drinking, or in gratifying a sensual Appetite; for that Brutes can do as well as we, nay better. The Soul as it doth surmount all vegetable, and sensitive Creatures in dignity and excellency, so its Bliss must necessarily exceed theirs, and it must be a Bliss that's adaequate, and suitable to her Nature, which being rational, it must necessarily follow, that the happi­ness of the Soul consists in living up to the Dictates, and Principles of right Reason.

But because Reason through the Fall of Adam, is become dull and dim-fighted, and hath lost much of its Beauty and [Page 31] Splendour, God hath thought fit by the Revelation of his Will, and Word, to polish and brighten these Principles, that we might not mistake in this reasonable Service; and Christ particularly in this Sermon on the Mount, hath set Reason on its Throne again, and specified the true Principles of it, shewing how and in what manner we are to live up to these Principles.

In this consists the happiness of the Soul, while it sojourns in this World; and this fits and qualifies her for a grea­ter, more lasting, and more glorious Happiness hereafter.

And that matter relating to this Bliss and Happiness of the Soul, are matters of the greatest moment and consequence, will appear from the following Parti­culars.

1. Name me any one Concern in the whole World that is so great, or of that Moment. The Prosperity of a King­dom is a great Concern, but you can­not reap half the Comfort, and satisfa­ction from that Prosperity, which you can do from the Bliss and Happiness of your Souls. The welfare of a Family is a great Concern, but the bliss of your Souls is much greater; for the want of [Page 32] the former may be sweetned by Argu­ments, but the want of the other can­not be excused, or qualified by all the Logick in the World. Health is a great Concern, but the bliss of your Souls is greater; the former makes you robust, and fit to bear Burthens, but the latter enables you to conquer Sin, to over­come Temptations, and to vanquish Lusts, and vain Desires. A livelihood or competency in the World is a great Concern, but the bliss of your Souls is greater. The former indeed may give you credit, and reputation among your Neighbours; but the other is a mo­tive to God and his holy Angels, to re­spect and honour you. A good Name is a great Concern, but the bliss of your Souls is greater; for if you be deprived of the former, you are still in a capaci­ty of being loved of God, and enjoying the light of his Favour, but wanting the other; God can have no kind thoughts, no favourable inclinations to­wards you.

2. Matters which concern the bliss and happiness of your Souls relate to Eternity, and therefore must needs be the weightiest Concern; whatever is in this World fades, perishes, and dies. [Page 33] Nothing is firm, or stable, or perma­nent; and therefore, what lasts but for a few moments, cannot be comparable in Excellency to that which lasts for ever. The happiness we speak of hath indeed a beginning, but knows no end­ing; it is a Bliss which doth not fade with your Death, nor expire when the Breath goes out of your Nostrils; but a happiness which as the end of your days, qualifies you for the embraces of Angels, and these deliver you into the Arms, and Care, and Protection of an Omnipotent God, who will love you with an everlasting Love; and, whereas your Comforts here were in the Nature of dim-burning Candles, he'll increase that shine into a light equal to that of the Sun, and the light of that Sun he will multiply seven times, and make it as the light of the seven days in the first Creation. The things which are seen are all Temporal, saith the Apostle, 2 Cor. IV. 18. but the things which are not seen, and such are our Souls, and the Bliss they are design'd for, they are Etergal; and then it is soon decided which are the weightiest Concerns, the Temporal or Eternal.

[Page 34] 3. The very Heathen have look'd up­on the things belonging to the Bliss of their Souls, as things of the greatest moment. It is enough to astonish the considerate Reader, what Pagans and Infidels have done for their Bliss, more than they would have done for Father and Mother, for Brethren and Sisters, for Wife and Children, for Women and Concubines. It's granted, that with all this, they have retain'd their customa­ry Sins, and Vices; yet the Punish­ments and Acts of Justice, and Revenge, or Cruelty rather, they have sometimes inflicted upon themselves, Punishments they would not have undergone for the dearest Friends they had, sufficiently shew in what esteem the things belong­ing to the Bliss of their Souls were with them. Time was when they sacrificed their dearest Children unto Moloch, and caus'd their Sons and Daughters to pass through the Fire to the Honour of that God, or Devil: And at this day in Ja­pan and China, some starving themselves to Death, others shutting themselves up in Caves and Dens, and receiving Air thro' some hollow Canes or Pipes; others charging themselves with heavy Iron-Chains, others putting themselves to most [Page 35] uneasie and tormenting Postures, and continuing in them a considerable time, and all this for the Bliss of their Souls; is an Argument, that they look upon the Concerns relating to the Bliss of their Souls, as Concerns of the greatest weight and moment.

4. The wisest Men in all Ages have thought so: Who wiser than Solomon? He hath God's own Testimony, that none was so wise before him, and none should be so wise after him. It's true, in his Old-age be plaid the fool, but while his Wisdom was vigorous, and in its Prime and Glory, he was fully per­swaded that these Concerns were of the greatest Importance, and made it his business to draw others into the same Belief; and what is the Book of Proverbs, and the other of Ecclesiastes, but a De­monstration of this Truth. Nay, men of all Conditions have been of this Judg­ment, how different soever in other matters. If Divines and Preachers of the Word only, had spread this Doctrine, the profaner Sort would have imagin'd that it was Interest, which made us cry up these Concerns, as the weightiest of all; but men of divers Callings, Employ­ments, and Professions have judg'd so; [Page 36] David a King, Sergius Paulus a Governour of a Province, Cornelius a Captain, the Souldiers that addressed themselves to John the Baptist, Zenas a Lawyer, Luke a Physician, Lydia a Purple-seller, Simon a Tanner, Stephanas a Jaylour, Aquila and Priscilla Tent-makers, Zachaeus a Publican, Nicodemus a Ruler, Joseph a Rich man, Lazarus a Beggar; and when Men of various Professions do all con­curr in this Assertion, their Testimony deserves to be valued.

5. Even wicked Men either in some great Affliction, or upon their Death-beds, do look upon the things belong­ing to the Bliss of their Souls as the greatest; and their Testimony is the more considerable, because it is press'd and forc'd out of them as it were. Take them in their natural bent and inclina­tion, or in their Prosperity, they pro­fess nothing less than this, but at such times by a secret instinct, or strong im­pulse which they are not able to con­quer, they are compell'd to acknowledge so much. A wicked Man ordinarily is a profess'd Enemy of this Truth, viz. that the Concerns relating to the Bliss of his Soul are of any great importance, for he labours hard, and doth what he [Page 37] can to ruine the Happiness of his Soul; but upon a Sick-bed or Death-bed, some­times he is not able to smother this Truth; and now you hear him cry out, O how have I hated Instruction! how hath my Heart despised Reproof! O that I had obeyed the Voice of my Teachers! O that I had inclined mine Ear to instruction! O wretched Man, that I am, who shall deliver me from the Body of this Death! Now he would give all he is worth for the Bliss of his Soul. This was the Sense of Ma­nasseh, when the Iron enter'd into his Soul. This was the Judgment of the Prodigal, when he was denied so much as the Husks that the Swine did feed on; this is the Sentiment of thousands, and thousands, whose Eyes do not open till approaching Death doth clear them, and the Testimony of an Enemy is sometimes very considerable. But,

6. What matter is it what Men think. God surely cannot be mistaken, and he is intirely of this mind: For what shall it profit a Man, if he gain the whole World and lose his own Soul, or what shall a Man give in exchange for his Soul, saith Christ, Matth. XVI. 24. a known place, a place most Children can repeat, a place often quoted in Sermons; but where are [Page 38] the Persons that are concern'd at it, I mean concern'd like Men that are in danger of losing so great a Treasure? When a Man is in danger of losing an Estate, or a few Acres of Land, or his good Name, or his Goods: How pen­sive, how melancholy doth he grow! His mirth all flies away, and how doth he storm and fret, and rage sometime! This very Man many times is in dan­ger of losing his Soul, yet he is mer­ry and chearfull, and sings and dances, and one would think nothing ails him. Notwithstanding all this, the Foundati­on of God stands sure; and God having affirm'd, and pronounc'd, that the gain of the whole World cannot counterbal­lance the loss of one Soul: The matters relating to the Bliss and Happiness of our Souls, must needs be the greatest and weightiest Concerns imaginable.

I might easily enlarge upon this Sub­ject, but it's needless. Your understandings are commonly better than your Wills and Affections; and being sensible that it is a greater and nobler Work to prevail with the latter, than to convince the former; give me leave to turn these As­sertions into a serious Expostulation.

[Page 39] 1. Are the things belonging to the Bliss and Happiness of your Souls the greatest Concerns of all; how is it that they are minded no more than they are? How are they the greatest when they are regarded least of all? How the weightiest when a Trifle is preferr'd be­fore them? What doth it signify to con­fess so much when your Actions give your Mouths the lye? And do not you expose your selves to the laughter of all judicious Men, when your Practices do so manifestly contradict your Professi­on? How will you answer this Argu­ment in the last Day? How can you hope to come off, when the Judge shall argue with you from this Topick? Did you really look upon the Concerns re­lating to the Bliss of your Souls, as the greatest, how could you be so indiffe­rent as to knowing whether your Souls are in a State of Bliss, or not? How could you forbear examining your selves by the Rules laid down by Christ in this Sermon, whether Happiness is like to be the Portion of your Souls at last, or not? Can it be safe to take it for gran­ted, that your Souls are in a blessed State, when a mistake in this matter is the most dangerous thing in the World? [Page 40] What satisfaction can it be to you to believe at random, that all is well, when that very Confidence is an Argument that the Foundation is rotten, and un­sound? If you do in good earnest be­lieve these Concerns to be of the grea­test importance, I will tell you what the Effects will be, and to avoid Prolixi­ty, I shall only name them.

1. Your thoughts will be much em­ploy'd about them, you will certainly find time to think of them, and all the little Excuses, that you have a Trade and Business, and a Family to look after will be laid aside, for all this you may do in a moderate way, and yet make these weighty Concerns the frequent Objects of your serious Thoughts. What? Are these the greatest Concerns and doth it not deserve one sober reflection, have I Soul that is immortal? Is this Soul ca­pable of being either happy or miserable? Is there a way to make it happy? What is that way? Where shall I find it? If God hath revealed it in his word, is it not worth enquiring or searching into it? &c.

2. In your lawfull Callings and Em­ployments, you will be very cautious of doing any thing that shall hurt or [Page 41] spoil, or prejudice the Bliss and Happi­ness of your Souls, as all sins against Knowledge, and all wilfull sins will cer­tainly do.

3. You will take care that the Briars and Thorns of the World, I mean, the Riches, the Cares, the Pleasures of this Life do not choak your Care and Solli­citude about this Bliss of your Souls, and to this end you will avoid burthen­ing your selves with over-much Busi­ness, which will engross your Care, and Thoughts, and Time, and drown the other.

4. You will not content your selves with general Notions of this Bliss, but you'll go deeper, and descend to parti­culars, and examine the special Ingredi­ents that must make your Souls truly happy, and which are described in this admirable Sermon of our Saviour, and take them into consideration.

5. You will pray hard, and with fer­vour, and importunity to be strengthen'd from above, in order to a chearfull Per­formance of the Rules specified in this Sermon.

6. If at any time you find that you grow dull and lazy in the conscientious observance, and performance of these [Page 42] particulars, you will rouze your selves by fresh Arguments into your first love; and if at any time surpriz'd by a strong Temptation, you neglect any Lesson injoin'd here, you will chide and check, and force your selves into a more vi­gorous watchfulness and diligence.

7. You will not neglect the proper means, whereby this Bliss of your Souls must be promoted, one of which is the frequent and conscientious use of the Sa­crament of the Lord's Supper; for here you see how dear your Souls were to the Son of God, what he did for them to make them happy, how he laid down his Life to procure their Life and Bliss, and can there be a greater motive to prosecute the Bliss of your immortal Souls?

These will certainly be the effects of your Belief, i. e. if from your Heart you believe, that the Concerns relating to the Bliss and Happiness of your Souls, are the greatest and weightiest Concerns; if these effects appear not, it's plain, you do not look upon these Concerns as things of the greatest importance, and consequently you are unfit for the King­dom of God.

[Page 43] 2. As Christ open'd his mouth and taught the People; so the Ministers of the Gospel after their Great Master's Ex­ample, are to read and learn their Du­ty, for they are sent by Christ to sup­ply his place on Earth to the end of the World. Teaching is their Business, not only with their Lips, but with their Lives. Their lives must be visible Com­ments upon the word they publish; and as one said, they must be like Gideon's Souldiers, carry Trumpets of sound Do­ctrine in one Hand, and Lamps of good Lives in the other. A Minister whose Life contradicts his Preaching, is one of the worst Men in the World, and makes himself Two-fold more the Child of Hell than his Hearers, that imitate his ill Example; and if there be one place hotter than another in the burning Lake, that will be his Portion.

As Christ taught his Hearers nothing but what was grave and solid, and weigh­ty, so the Ministers of the Word must feed their Auditours with solid Food, not with Trifles, or Legends, or dry in­sipid Stuff, but with things that may make them wise unto Salvation.

This Phrase, opening the mouth, is some­times used in Scripture, for speaking [Page 44] with boldness and courage in the Name of the Lord, as Ephes. VI. 19. Pray for me, that I may open my mouth boldly; So the Ministers of the Word must not be meally-mouth'd, but Cry aloud, and spare not, lift up their Voices like Trumpets, and shew the People of God their Transgressi­ons and the House of Jacob their Sins, Isa. LVIII. 1. There is no dallying with the sins of Men, no complementing their Souls with flattering and en­ticing Words. Their Sores must be rubb'd, and Salt and Vinegar thrown into their Wounds where it is so that gentler means will do no good: Nor must we fear the anger, or displeasure of Men, for we have a greater Master to please, who will bring forth our Righteousness as the light, and our Judg­ment as the Noon-day; nay, and make our very Enemies to be at peace with us; however, if he doth not, there is huge comfort in the discharge of a good Conscience, to which purpose Christ bids his Messengers, or Ministers re­joyce when they are reviled, and de­spightfully used; and accordingly of the Apostles we read, That they depar­ted from the Council rejoycing, because they were counted worthy to suffer shame [Page 45] for the Name of the Lord Jesus, Acts V. 41.

3. As it is our Office to teach you, so it is your Duty to be taught; I say, to be taught not to quarrel with our Admonitions, to shew your selves tra­ctable, to suffer the Word of exhortati­on, and to admit the good Seed we sow, into a good and honest Heart. It's true, you are not to be believe every Spirit, but to try the Spirits, whether they be of God, 1 John V. 1.

But then, when you have try'd our Do­ctrines and find them agreeable to the Word of the living God, there is no Tergiversation to be used, but our words must be receiv'd, as if God himself spoke to you; for we press no other things upon you, than God hath com­manded you in the Scriptures. These Scriptures you have in your Hands, and with the Beraeans you are exhorted to search whether things are so, as we re­present them.

What a sad thing is it in Popery; not one of the common People, not a Lay-man dares bring a Bible to Church with him; if he doth, he is no good Catholick; nay, in some Countries in danger of being burnt for a Heretick. A [Page 48] [...] [Page 49] [...] [Page 46] good Catholick must have no Bible, must not read it, must not meddle with it, it's a dangerous Book, he must not look into it, for fear he should learn Heresie there; or rather, for fear he should discover how he hath been de­luded by the Priests, and taught for Do­ctrines the Commandments of Men.

See here the mighty advantages the Reformation hath brought to you: You can come to Church with your Bibles under your Arms, and have not only leave, but are entreated to compare what we say with the Oracles of God, to satisfie your selves of the Truth of what we deliver, and to believe your own Eyes. But then, as I said, having found that our Exhortations and Do­ctrines are according to the Law, and to the Testimony; let it not be said of you, as it was of Ezekiel's Hearers, Ezek. XXXIII. 31. They came and sat before the Prophet, they heard his words, but they would not do them; with their Mouths they shew'd much love, but their hearts went after Covetousness. What a happiness doth that Minister enjoy, that can say of his Disciples, as St. Paul of the Thessalonians, 2 Thess. 1. 3. We are bound to give thanks to God always for [Page 47] you, as it is meet, because your Faith grows exceedingly, and the Charity of you all toward each other abounds. I con­clude with St. Paul's Admonition, Heb. XIII. 17. Obey them that have the Rule over you, and submit your selves, for they watch for your Souls, as they that must give an account, that they may do it with Joy, and not with Grief; for that is un­profitable for you.

SERMON III.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 3. ‘Blessed are the Poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.’

HAving done with the Historical, and Circumstantial Part of this Sermon, contain'd in the First and Se­cond Verses; we go on to the Doctri­nal. And here a very glorious Scene opens; a Scene of admirable Truths, of Truths which are Paradoxes, to persons who rise no higher than the Animal life, perfect Mysteries, which the Prin­ces of this World know not, which the Great understand not, and which the sensual part of Mankind are ready to laugh at, and which none but a think­ing or thoughtfull Person can ad­mire.

[Page 49] As the inspired David, or whoever was the Collectour of the Psalms, be­gins that Volume with the way to Bliss, so our Saviour begins his Sermon with the same Subject. Indeed, this was his peculiar Province, and of the weighty and momentous Errands he was sent up­on, this was one, to teach Men the true way to Bliss endless and eternal. Moses had done it before, the Prophets had attempted the like, Philosophers had made some Essays of that kind, but their Notions were imperfect, and they had no distinct notices of all the mate­rials necessary and convenient for that excellent Structure; and there was a Providence in it, because the fuller Re­velation of God's Will was reserv'd to the coming of the Messiah, or the Son of God: And it is remarkable that Christ in his Directions, how to attain to solid Bliss runs counter to the World; and such as are commonly counted the most wretched and miserable, are here pronounc'd blessed. It's like some that were by when Christ deliver'd this Ser­mon, expected he should have begun in another strain, such as Blessed are the Rich, and the Men whose Barns are large, and who have much Goods laid [Page 50] up for many Years, who have Money at command, can eat what they list, and drink what they please, whose Lands bring forth plentifully, and whose Presses run over, who are courted and respected by all that know them, whe­ther great or low, and are in a capaci­ty of denying themselves in nothing that their fond Appetite craves. But my thoughts are not as your thoughts, saith God: He takes other Measures, and therefore Blessedness is here ascribed to Persons, where a Man would least ima­gine or expect to find it, even to the poor in Spirit. Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Hea­ven.

Three things do here very naturally offer themselves to our Consideration.

I. Who the poor in Spirit are, or what poverty in Spirit is.

II. In what sense the Kingdom of Hea­ven is theirs, and belongs to them. And,

III. How their Title to this Kingdom makes them blessed.

I. What poverty in Spirit is. And here negatively, it is not,

[Page 51] 1. A bare outward Poverty, or be­ing destitute of the Necessaries and Con­veniencies of this Life; not a Poverty in Purse, not a worldly Poverty, not a State of Beggery. We do not deny but Poverty hath great advantages, with respect to being good, and the poor Man is more expedite in his Journey to Heaven; for he hath none of those Clogs, none of those Briars and Thorns, which too often hinder the Richer sort of Men from discerning or prosecuting their everlasting Happiness. This di­vers of the Heathen Philosophers saw, Vid. Grot in Loc. who therefore spoke a Thousand pretty things concerning Poverty; what a help it was to Virtue, what a means to become truly wise, what an Advantage to arrive to solid goodness? Nay, some went so far as to abandon their Riches, and throw their Gold and Silver into the Sea, that they might be more at leisure to im­prove their Minds, and to enrich their better Part.

And indeed, Our Saviour seems very much to favour this Condition; and there are so many things spoken against Riches, and rich Men in the Gospel, as are enough to make Men that enjoy any Plenty or Prosperity afraid, for fear [Page 52] their Reward should be with Men, who have their Portion in this Life; and it is to be noted, that Christ says a very great thing concerning this state of Poverty. To the Poor the Gospel is preach'd, and this he reckons among the Miracles he wrought to prove him­self the promis'd Messiah, or Redeemet of the World. It is Matth. XI. 5. The blind receive their sight, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are rais'd up, and the poor have the Gospel preach'd unto them.

The poor! It must be confess'd our Sa­viour did not go to Court, nor did he associate himself much with Rich men, except they were of a better Temper than ordinary, and he seem'd to be the poor Men's Preacher, as if he thought the Rich were not capable of receiving his stricter Discipline, and as if the Poor were the most likely Persons to espouse his severer Doctrines. Carnal reason would have thought, that when Christ appear'd first on the Stage of the World, he should have made his first Addresses to the Grandees of Judaea, and Men of Estate and Fortune: But no, his Con­verse was chiefly with poor Fisher-men, and the needy Multitude; and here lay [Page 53] the Miracle, and the Reason of it we may guess at, viz. to shew, that the Poor are in a greater Capacity of listening to his Oracles, than the Rich, who have so many things to divert them from the way to Eternal Bliss; so much Business and Pleasure to mind here on Earth, that they are not at leisure to think of Hea­ven.

And yet, notwithstanding all this, a bare outward Poverty doth not entitle a Man to the Kingdom of Heaven.

It's a great help to Seriousness, if san­ctified and improved; and the want of Comforts here on Earth, be made a motive to seek them in Heaven; but the bare outward want doth not make Men happy; for we see too often, that the poorer Men are, the wickeder they are, and their outward want makes them more daring in Impiety; and surely, this can be no qualification for Eternal Bliss.

The Punctilio's of State, which the Richer sort of Men think themselves obliged to observe, the Luxury they are apt to run into, the pampering of their Bodies, their pride in Cloaths and ex­ternal Habits, their sinfull compliances with Persons of their Rank and Qua­lity, [Page 54] their Care to encrease their Riches, to get an Estate suitable to the figure they make in the World, their ambiti­on, oppressions, and domineering over the meaner sort, and their study to keep up their Credit with the Great and Po­tent, all which too often are very pow­erfull imediments in the Richer sort to be truly wise to Salvation; These the poor Man is freed from, nor hath he so great an Account to give, there being but little given him, and consequently, is in a greater Capacity, and possibility of being wise, and good, and happy; but his bare outward Poverty will not do the Work, and therefore is not inten­ded here. Nor,

2. A vowed voluntary Poverty. This some Champions of the Church of Rome contend for, as if their Monastick vows were commended here. Even a Poverty whereby Men and Women do volunta­rily renounce their Estates and Riches, and bestow them either upon their Re­lations, or the Poor, or the Church; and thereupon entring into a Monaste­ry, or Nunnery, Vow perpetual Pover­ty, Chastity, and blind Obedience; and this they make a piece of Evangelical perfection, which all Men are not obli­ged [Page 56] to, but such as some Persons do vo­luntarily undertake to encrease their own Merits, and sometime to merit for others too.

But certainly this cannot be the sense here; for the Poverty here mention'd, is represented as a Duty incumbent up­on all Men, and without which a Chri­stian will certainly miss of a future Bliss; for thus saith Christ in the Conclusion of this Sermon; Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doth them not, him will I liken to a foolish Man, that built his House upon the Sand, and when the Rain descended, &c.

We make do doubt of it, but that God is pleased with Self-denials in our Estates and Fortunes, if well-grounded, and proceeding upon very good Princi­ples, and we believe that such free Will­offerings are very acceptable to him, and by his special Grace and Favour, may encrease a Man's glory and felicity in another World. A Man that hath a thousand Pound a Year, and resolves to live upon two or three Hundred, and to consecrate the rest to pious Uses; or whatever a man's Income is, greater or lesser, if he religiously confines himself to a small Pittance, that he may be in a [Page 56] greater capacity of doing good: We are so far from discouraging such a Person, that we commend and applaud him, and believe the Love of God is strong and vigorous in his Soul, and do no: doubt, but he will be recompens'd ac­cordingly in the Resurrection of the dead, provided this self-denial be not intended as a way to satisfie God, or to make him compensation and amends for some sins, men are loath to part with.

But we cannot be so foolish as to think, that by such self-denials a Man merits any thing of God, or may chal­lenge a higher degree of Glory, as his due for that savours of monstrous Pride, and instead of exalting to, will certain­ly exclude the Soul from the Kingdom of Heaven. And what need Men talk of Merit, when they have a most boun­tifull Master to deal with, who rewards those that diligently seek him, beyond what they are able to think, or to ex­press. Nor can we be so sottish as to think, that a Man who thus denies him­self can spare some of his good Works, or that the Vertue of them may be ap­plied to others, who are either defective in goodness, or suffer in Purgatory, and [Page 57] consequently such a Poverty cannot be intended here.

To quit therefore the Negative, and to come to an Affirmative resolution of this Point. By poverty in Spirit, is meant, True CHRISTIAN HUMILI­TY; for we cannot suppose, that Christ would here lay down the way to Eter­nal Life, and forget to press this darling Vertue, and of all Accomplishments the most amiable, and most charming, in­deed the very Foundation of all saving Religion; and since there is no formal mention made of it in the ensuing Dis­course, we must necessarily referr it to this place, and believe it to be compre­hended in this Expression; the rather, because nothing expresses this Christian Humility better, than poverty in Spi­rit.

A poor spirited Man, we know, is a Coward, but such a poor Spirit could never be design'd by Christ here, whose intent was to enable all his Followers to tread on Serpents and Scorpions, and to trample on all the Powers of Darkness, Luke X. 19. and they that do so, or can do so, are sar from being Cowards; so far, that nothing argues greater Cou­rage and Magnanimity.

[Page 58] To represent to you the Nature of this poverty in Spirit, or Christian Humili­ty, I shall describe it in the following Particulars.

As Humility is nothing but a gene­rous contempt of our selves; so this felf-contempt imports,

1. A lively Sense of God's Greatness, Holiness and Goodness. That's it which gives Humility being; that's it where­by the sacred Fire is kindled. A lively Sense of God's greatness, gives the Soul a clear sight of her own nothingness; A lively Sense of God's holiness, a clear sight of her sinfulness, a lively Sense of his goodness, and a clear view of her own Unworthiness. The greater this Sense is, the greater is the Humility; while that Sense lasts, this Humility lasts when that decays, this vanishes. This lively Sense sows the seed of Humility in the Soul, and makes it grow, and advance into fruitfulness; it produces it waters it, cherishes, and keeps it warm. Where that Sense is very lively, the Soul knows not how to lay low enough before God. A lively Sense of God's greatness makes Abraham cry out, I have undertaken to speak to the God of Heaven, who am but dust and ashes, [Page 59] Gen. XVIII. 27. A lively Sense of God's holiness makes Job fall down and say, I ahhorr my self in dust and ashes, Job XLII 6. A live Sense of God's goodness compels Jacob to prostrate himself before God, and forces him into this Ejaculation; I am not worthy of the least of all the Mer­cies, and of all the Truth which thou hast shew'd unto thy Servant, Gen. XXXII 10. And though I grant that all this may be said, and is said daily by Hypocrites, and Persons in whom Sin and the World are predominant; yet it is not the bare saying so that makes a Man humble, but the Sense which dictates these Ex­pressions.

2. From hence flow very low and de­spicable thoughts of our selves, not tran­sitory thoughts in the nature of flying Sparks, once in a Month, or once in a quarter of a Year, or once in a me­lancholy Fit; but habitual, lowly thoughts, which are constant Guests with the Soul, and whereby the Soul for the most part entertains a very low or small opinion of her self; or worth, or any thing that belongs to her; and if any proud or arrogant thoughts arise, presently pulls them down again, with such considerations as these.

[Page 60] What a poor contemptible Creature am I? What have I, that I have not re­ceiv'd? My Body, what is it, but the re­sult of God's bounty? My Soul the work of his hands; what Parts, what Abili­ties, what external Accommodations and Conveniencies I have, they are Effects of his liberality; what Gifts, what Ac­complishments, what Perfections, what Excellencies, what Graces, what Vertues I have; what are they but the Products of his undeserved Charity? Of my self, what am I but a sinner, a Name which must fill me with horrour, when I think of it; a wretched Creature that have de­serv'd the wrath and indignation of an offended God, and the burning Lake! a very poor inconsiderable thing, or ra­ther an inconiderable nothing! And shall so vile, so pitifull a thing, the sport of Winds, and whose Life is a shadow, a dream, and a vapour, be proud of any thing? Who live upon Alms, and am maintain'd by the pure Charity, and Compassion of an Omnipotent God? Su­stain'd by his breath, upheld by his pow­er, cherish'd by his providence, subsisting by his Will, and moving at his pleasure, and a thing no better than a Tennis-ball in his hand, which he may strike away, [Page 61] and call for another. What? proud of being in debt, and having a severer Ac­count to give? For of this Nature are all my Mercies, shew how much I am indebted to God, and how great my Account will be, when the Great Ma­ster of the World shall come and reckon with his Servants! These are some of the low and despicable thoughts the humble Soul entertains, I Tim. I. 15. And from hence flows,

3. A hearty detestation and abhor­rency of self-conceitedness, self-admira­tion and desire of vain-glory; so that if the humble Soul at any time admits vain imaginations, whereby she pleases her self with what she hath done, as her own Work, or let drop a Word, which look'd like admiring her own per­formances, or done any thing which tended to raise her Credit, and Reputa­tion with Men, though it was but by a side-wind, that she sailed to that dange­rous Port, she presently chides her self, laments her weakness, cries out against her folly, is angry with her inadverten­cy, and declares an everlasting War a­gainst all such sinister and preposterous Purposes, 2 Cor. XI. 15, 16.

[Page 62] 4. From hence flows Humility to Men too, and preferring others in honour be­fore our selves, according to the Com­mand and Character of Humility given, Rom. XII. 10. Surely that Man cannot be truly humble to God, that is not so to Men; and in vain doth he talk of lowli­ness, that shews no respect to his lawfull Superiours and Magistrates; that will not let abler and wiser Men speak, or sit, or go before him; that cannot be content Men of greater worth should be pre­ferr'd to the Place he aim'd at; that knows not how to condescend to Men of low Estate, and is loath to shew civili­ty to Persons that are good, because they are miserable in the World; that thinks it below him to lend his helping hand, and to minister unto those whose Condition is mean; or never learn'd yet in his practical Esteem, to preferr a poor Saint before a rich Man, who is a stran­ger to real Goodness; that will not go one step out of the Road of his humour, and will be affable and courteous no far­ther than is consistent with his Interest. To be sure, such a Person doth not think better of others than of himself, which yet is the great ingredient of Humility. It's true, the humble Soul is not to think [Page 63] of Persons openly profane, and atheisti­cal, better than of her self; yet the Rule holds, where others appear to be vigilant, and watchfull, and sober, at least live in-offensive, and without scan­dal; and the ground upon which this piece of Humility rises, is partly the se­cret defects the humble Man finds in himself, and which he hath a greater sense of, than of the faults of others, and which really appear greater to him, than the offences of other Men, partly the se­cret Gifts, and latent Vertues, that may be for ought he knows in another Man. Upon this Account, the humble Person is to think of others better than of him­self, yet with this caution, so to think of others better than of himself, as not to run into despair, nor to conceal, or hide the Grace of God bestow'd upon him, when the Edification of others requires a declaration of it, as is evident from Psal. LXVI. 16. and 1 Cor. XV. 10. And from hence flows,

5. A holy Contentedness in the mean Condition, God hath placed us in. Hu­mility is particularly seen in outward Poverty, and he whom Providence hath brought to a very mean and low Estate in the World, and who is contentedly [Page 64] poor, is truly humble. For he humbles himself under the mighty hand of God, submits to his Will, and bears it chear­fully, because he is confident it will work for his good. The same is to be ap­plied to other outward Afflictions. The humble Man gives his back to the smi­ter, and when he suffers, he threatens not only from a sense of the Demerit of his sins, which he knows have deserv'd worse Usages; but from consideration of the mighty alteration of his conditi­on, when the Lord Jesus shall appear from Heaven, to be admired in all his Saints. Humility is more seen in bear­ing Afflictions and Reproaches, and In­juries than any where. In these cases, for our thoughts to work downward, and to strike the Soul into an humble Sense, and to quiet her as a weaned Child, this looks like the Humility of a Disciple of Christ, 1 Pet. II. 19, 20, 21. But,

6. And lastly, This Humility is not complete, without a chearfull and hum­ble Submission to what God requires to be done. Pride is the cause of Diso­bedience, and because Men insolently oppose their Wills to God's Will, They walk in the imagination of their [Page 65] hearts. Hence we read, Jer. XIII. 15. Hear this, and give ear, be not proud for the Lord hath spoken: To shew that Pride causes Men to turn their backs to the wholsome Commands and Admonitions of the Lord: And if this be the Nature of Pride, it must necessarily be the Tem­per of Christian Humility, chearfully and humbly to take Christ's Yoak upon us, and let the Commands of the Gospel, be never so contrary to the in­terest of Flesh and Blood, where Humi­lity reigns, there none of those Com­mands will be grievous, 1 John V. 3.

This as near as I can guess, is the true Idea of Christian Humility commanded in the Text; for though it be no for­mal Command, yet a Blessing being en­tailed upon the Vertue, which Blessing is not to be had without the qualifica­tion, it must be Tantamount to a Com­mand. But, Why is this Humility call'd poverty in Spirit? I answer: Poverty it's call'd,

1. Because the humble Man hath no good thing of his own. He carefully distinguishes what is God's, and what is his own. He is sensible, that all the Evil he hath is his own; and if what he may call his own be consider'd, [Page 66] he will appear a very poor, miserable Wretch destitute of Mercy, and Favour, and Comfort, and fit only to fall a Prey to the rage of the Devil. What good he hath or finds in himself, he ascribes to the true cause God blessed for ever­more. Not I, but the grace of God, which was in me, I Cor. XV. 10. He freely and feelingly acknowledges, that he is nothing, hath nothing, and can do nothing that's good, without the power and influence of God. He sees nothing in himself that can help, or save, or se­cure him. All his riches, hope, life and power, and strength and vertue is in Christ Jesus: And having nothing of his own, that he can boast of, he may tr [...] ­ly be call'd poor.

2. Poor, because he is always in want, always in want of God's grace and good­ness to guide him, to lead him, to con­duct him, to strengthen him, to keep him, to preserve him. He is always begging, always imploring the Divine goodness to remember him. Begging is his Trade and Profession, I mean beg­ging the Mercy and Charity of the Fa­ther of Mercy; and he gives not over begging, till his Prayers be turn'd into everlasting Praises.

[Page 67] But he is not only poor, but poor in Spirit.

1. Because Humility must take up its chief Residence in his Spirit, and inward Man. Outward prostrations, humilia­tions, cringings, bowings, raggs, a sordid habit, sackcloath; and the course cloath he wears, signify nothing except the Soul, or the Mind be lowly: If that be so, the outward Man will be truly so, if the inward Man be a stranger to this Humility, the leathern Girdle, and the Garment of Camel's-hair without, will soon be seen thorough. And therefore the young Man in Cassian for all his fre­quent aggravations of his sins, and won­derfull semblances of an humble mind, discover'd his Hypocrisie, when he could not endure a reproof from Serapion. Lucian makes himself very merry with a Cynick, a Man who pretended to more than ordinary Humility and Austerity of life; A friend of his searching his Pockets, and thinking to find there some old Raggs and mouldy Bread, and the Parings of Cheese, or some such stuff, to his surprize found there a Bale of Dice, a Box of Perfume, and the Picture of his Mistriss. A very fit Emblem of a Person, who makes a shew of Humi­lity [Page 68] without, but within is self-conceit­ed, and an admirer of his own worth. The heart must feel the power of this Virtue. That's the Garden where the Flower must grow, and there it must take root, if not, it's not a Plant of our hea­venly Father's planting; and a Christi­an may easily perceive, that it is lodged in his inward Parts, by the lowly and humble Thoughts he cherishes within. It was from what he felt within, that the Martyr said, Lord, I am Hell, Thou art Heaven; and another, I am the most hypocritical Wretch, not worthy that the Earth should bear me; and a third, I am the unfittest Man for so high an Honour, as suffering for Christ, that ever was ap­pointed to it; and a fourth writing to his Friend, that was going to be burnt at the Stake for the Gospel of Christ; O that my life, and a thousand such Wret­ches lives, might go for yours! Why doth he suffer me, and such other Caterpillars to live, who can-do nothing but consume the Alms of the Church, and take you away a mighty Workman, and Labourer in his Vineyard. The inward Humility sancti­fied these Expressions; and whatever indiscretion might be in such Speeches, the humble Sense of their own vile­ness [Page 69] within made them rational and elegant.

2. Poverty in Spirit; because this Hu­mility is an effect of God's spirit, the Holy Ghost breathes upon the Soul, and plants it there. The Spirit of God disposes and inclines the Soul to these humble Sentiments, scatters the strong holds of iniquity, and the vain imaginations, that exalt themselves against the Obe­dience of Christ Jesus; throws down the high Conceits the man did formerly har­bour in his mind, and suggests to the Soul, arguments to baffle and resist the Reasons of Flesh and Blood, and of the World; for where a Person endeavours to bring his Heart to an humble Tem­per, the Devil is present with his Baits; What? will you be a Fool? will you be laught at by your Neighbours? what? put up such affronts, which no Flesh is able to endure? what? shew your self tame under such an Aspersion? what will Men say of you? But the Spirit of God teaches the Soul, how to answer all such Objections with the Example and Command of Christ, and the hope of the Grace and Glory of God. And therefore this Humility is justly call'd, Poverty in Spirit.

[Page 70] II. How the Kingdom of Heaven is theirs, and upon what Account it belongs to them?

By the Kingdom of Heaven, in Scri­pture, particularly in the New Testa­ment, is meant, sometime the Kingdom of Grace, sometime the Kingdom of Glory. The Kingdom of Grace is that sweet and gentle Government which Christ Jesus, the Son of God, the Head of his Church, and the King of Saints, doth by his Spirit exercise over his Dis­ciples, Followers, and such as have gi­ven themselves up to his Conduct; by which Spirit he teaches, enlightens, guides, assists, strengthens, and comfort and preserves them, makes them wil­ling and obedient, and communicate strength and life, and power to them more or less, according to the improve­ment of the Stock committed to their Trust. This is the Kingdom of Grace, and in this Sense the Expression is used, Matth. III. 2. Matth. XIII. 44. and in other places. The Kingdom of Glory is the future reward and recompence, God intends and designs for those, who have resolutely taken Christ's Yoak up­on [Page 71] them, even that Glory, Honour and Immortality St. Paul speaks of, Rom. II. 7. consisting in seeing God face to face, and triumphing over Hell, and Devils, and enjoying him, in whose Presence there is fulness of joy for ever. This is the Kingdom of Glory, and in this Sense we find the Phrases used, Matth. VII. 21. Matth. XIII. 43. Matth. XIX. 23.

In both Senses, the Kingdom of Hea­ven belongs to the Poor in Spirit, or to the Humble.

I. The Kingdom of Grace, and this you cannot doubt of, if you reflect up­on the signal Favours, God on this side Heaven confers on the Soul that's truly humble. To the humble he gives Grace, saith St. Peter, 1 Pet. V. 5. Nay, more Grace as St. James notes, Ch. IV. 6. ac­cording as this Humility takes deeper root, or runs out into larger Branches. The humble Man is dispos'd to receive the warmer and stronger influences of God's goodness and mercy. The Soul that purifies, and cleanses her self from all high and losty thoughts, or rejoyces in her meanness and low Estate; and being nothing, renders her self apt and fit for the Almighty's abode in her, and [Page 72] invites him to take possession of her; and from God's dwelling there, a Man may date a thousand Blessings. To such a Person the Father of Lights commu­nicates wonderfull Treasures; to such there arises a light in darkness, and in­to such low and humble Valleys, the richest Showers, and the clearest Rivers flow: O that you were all sensible of this Truth! O that you did but feel this Christian Humility working in your Souls! You would find what Wisdom, what spiritual Wisdom God would in­fuse into your Souls, even that Wisdom which is from above; first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easie to be entrea­ted, without partiality, without hypocrisie, full of good works, James III. 17. I thank thee, O Father, that thou hast reveal'd these things unto Babes, saith our Savi­our, Matth. XI. 25. These Babes are the humble, the poor in Spirit: To these God reveals the heighth, and breadth, and depth, and length of the love of God; such may promise themselves the larger Portions of God's Spirit; such Persons are most likely to grow in Grace, to advance in Goodness, to a rise to perfection, and to be satisfied with the Corn of Heaven, with Angel's [Page 73] Food. Such a Soul is fitted for Uni­versal Obedience; the severest Laws of the Gospel go down with her, and she embraces the Yoak with Joy. Who can express the Comforts, the Peace, the Sa­tisfaction that the humble feel! It must needs be so, for it's the lowly in heart that are promised Rest for their Souls, Matth. XI. 29. Such get strength a­gainst their Corruptions, Temptations, Lusts, and sinfull Inclinations; such make a mighty progress in Goodness, and get Courage in the greatest fiery Trials.

For this, I might appeal to the Ex­amples of the Saints of Old, but I need not go so high; I will appeal to the Experience of some pious Christians a­mong us, who feel what David said of himself; O God mine heart is not haugh­ty, nor mine eyes losty; surely, I have behaved and quieted my self as a Child, that's wean'd of his mother, Ps. CXXXI. 1, 2. Let such among you tell me, when they have been in a very humble frame, when they have had a lively sense of God's greatness, and goodness, and ho­liness, and a very deep Sense of their own vileness; have not you seen more of God than ever; have not your Souls [Page 74] been satisfied as with marrow and fat­ness; have not you been ready to go through Fire and Water for God; have not you baffled and scorn'd the stron­gest assaults of the Devil, and torn the snares and grins that were laid for you, with as great ease as Sampson did his Bonds? Have not your hearts been rea­dy to leap within you, and your joys like mighty Rivers, been ready to over­flow your Souls? This is the Kingdom of Grace, and this belongs to the hum­ble. But,

II. The Kingdom of Glory is theirs too; theirs by purchase, theirs by pos­session taken already in their Names, theirs by promise, theirs by way of earnest.

1. Theirs by purchase, and therefore call'd the purchased Possession, Eph. I. 19. Purchas'd, by whom? Even by Christ Jesus, the great Shepherd of the Sheep, who laid down his life for them, and thereby obtain'd an everlasting inheri­tance for them. None could purchase it but he, for whoever undertook the Work, must be not only a Man inno­cent, spotless, and without sin, and die, but of that Divine excellency too, as [Page 75] to be able to give his Death an infinite value; the vertue whereof might ex­tend it self to all Ages, and to all sorts of Persons too: This none could do, but he that was the Son of God, and the Son of David too. He did it, and wonderfull was the Enterprise; nothing was ever attempted like it. He died, and purchas'd this Kingdom of Glory for the humble; his purchase makes it theirs. He was both able to purchase it, and when he had done, to apply it to those for whom it was purchas'd. If a rich Man buys an Estate for a Beggar, the Beggar may justly call it his; for he that had right, and means, and power, and ability to buy it, bought it for his Use.

2. Theirs by possession taken already in their Name. The same Jesus, that purchas'd this Kingdom for them; he it is that hath taken possession of this King­dom for them, and in their Name. For in my Father's house are many mansions If it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you, saith Christ, John XIV. 2. All the Christian World knows, that Christ ascended in­to Heaven. There he actually enjoys the Kingdom of Glory, which he keeps [Page 76] for the humble. He is the great Trustee, that secures and manages that vast Estate for their Use: So that it may ju [...]ly be call'd theirs, because of the forerunner Jesus, who is enter'd into Heaven, being made a Priest for ever after the order of Melchi­sedeck, as it is said, Heb. VI. 20. There he appears for them as their Advocate and keeps their places for them, against they come thither: As a Guardian takes care, and possession of the Orphan's Estate, till the Pupil comes to Age; so Christ takes possession of this Kingdom, with an intent to deliver it up to the humble, when they come in the Unity of the Faith unto a perfect Man in Christ Jesus, to the measure of the Stature of the fulness of Christ, Eph. IV. 13.

3. Theirs by promise; for so we read, Matth. XVIII. 3, 4. Except ye be con­verted, and become as little Children, ye shall in no wise enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. Whosoever shall humble him­self as this little Child, the same is grea­test in the Kingdom of Heaven. He hath promis'd it, who is able to give it, even God, who cannot be worse than his word. The humble Man may de­pend upon this Promise, more than he can upon Bonds, and Bills, and Securi­ties [Page 77] that Men can give him of an Estate in the World. God cannot fail him, he cannot disappoint him: He not only will not, but cannot, as the Apostle saith, He cannot lye, Tit. I. 2. because that would imply an imperfection. If a Man of Honour doth faithfully promise his Neighbour a living, a place, or an office in his gift, the Man makes bold to call it his, for he hath confidence in his honesty, and word, knowing him to be a Person that stands upon his cre­dit, and reputation, and scorns to do any thing that's base and mean: How much more then may the humble Soul, call the Kingdom of Glory hers; since the God, the Fountain of Truth, and Truth it self, hath peremptorily said, it shall fall to her share; and though such Persons do not actually as yet enjoy it, yet they shall enjoy it as surely, as if they did already walk through that Jerusa­lem, and view the Towers, and Bull­works, and all because they have to deal with a God, who changes not, Mal. III. 6.

4. Theirs by way of earnest. In hu­mane Contracts men give earnest, and that makes the Bargain sure; and tho' the Covenant, God makes with Men, [Page 78] is not such a formal Contract as is be­twixt Man and Man, in buying and sel­ling, yet some resemblance there is in that, God a most bountifull Master, is willing to give earnest to the humble Soul, to assure her, that this Kingdom of Glory shall be hers.

This earnest is his Spirit, which is therefore call'd, The earnest of our future inheritance, Eph I. 14. This Spirit is no fancy, but a real thing, which the hum­ble Soul feels as much as other Men do the moving of the Wind, by the effects. This Spirit of God is discover'd by its operations, which are kindly, and great, and powerfull, and make a very wonder­full alteration in the Soul for the better.

This Spirit works Grace, and that Grace is the earnest of Glory.

III. How, and in what manner a Title to this Kingdom makes the poor in Spirit, or the Humble, blessed.

In the Greek it is [...], which is as much as [...], Men that may rejoyce much, or who have very great reason to rejoyce; or as much as [...], Men not subject to Death or Corruption. the word an­swers [Page 79] to the Hebrew [...], which im­ports a perfection, or confluence of all good things. The Isle of Cyprus, was anciently call'd Macaria, because of the mighty affluence, and abundance of all good things, that wer to be had there, which was the cause, why the Romans seiz'd it for their use. But what is all this to the Kingdom of Heaven, to the Kingdom of Grace and Glory? Where all things that can make a Man truly, and eternally happy, do concur; where there is no want of any thing, that Rea­son can desire; and all things that fill and satisfie the Soul are present; where God gives himself the perfection of Beauty, and Wisdom, and Greatness, and Love, and Delight; which gift, as it is begun in the Kingdom of Grace; so it shall be perfected in the Kingdom of Glory.

The humble Man is blessed:

1. Blessed in himself: 2. Blessed in the sight of God: 3. Blessed in the Eyes of all good Men: 4. blessed in the midst of all his outward Miseries: 5. Blessed in the opinion of all Reprobates: 6. Bles­sed, because he hath a Title to the King­dom of Heaven.

[Page 80] 1. Blessed in himself: He hath reason to rejoice. His humility gives him that content and secret Satisfaction, that it may justly be call'd the Philosopher's-stone; Content, which surpasses all the Satisfaction, that the luxurious, the proud, the voluptuous, the sensual, the carnal part of Mankind boasts of.

He hath Riches within, and Pleasures within, and a new Name within him, even the white Stone, which no Man knows, save he who receives it. Nor is he subject to corruption; for when he dies, he dies into an immortal life.

There is nothing of him dies, but the garment of flesh; nothing of him cor­rupts but the Clay and Dust, he wears about him; the earthly Tabernacle in which his Soul, that noble Inhabitant lived, decays and moulders, and falls; but his Soul at his Death is born again, gets new life, new light, new irradiati­ons; nay, and his Body must at last fol­low his Soul to Glory; and therefore blessed, blessed in himself, for he feels that Bliss within, which all the Gold of Ophir cannot purchase. So true is that saying of our Saviour. He that believes in me shall never die, Joh. XI. 26.

[Page 81] 2. He is blessed in the sight of God: God counts him so; God looks upon him as happy, and he must needs be so, whom God judges to be so. God can­not be mistaken: He cannot be out in his Verdict. He sees his heart, sees the lovely, the amiable, the charming Ver­tue, he is most enamour'd withal, a Ver­tue very agreeable to his Divine Nature, a Vertue which very much resembles the Great God, who dwells on high; yet humbles himself to behold the things in Heaven, and in Earth; and seeing his own Image there, he counts him blessed.

3. Blessed in the Eyes of all good Men. A good Man that beholds Humility shi­ning in his Neighbour, and finds that this Grace hath taken deep root in his heart, that he hath very low thoughts of him­self, that he is willing to submit to Per­sons wiser and abler in things ambigu­ous and doubtfull, that he thinks more kindly, and favourably of others than of himself; that he ascribes all his Gifts and Blessings to the free and underseved Bounty of God, and attributes nothing to his own merits and desert; that he thinks himself unworthy of Honour, and is not ambitious of worldly Glory; that [Page 82] he speaks humbly of himself, and is wil­ling to converse with Persons, mean, yet good, and to contribute to their welfare; that he can bear reproof, and bear injuries well, &c. The good Man, that sees these admirable effects of Hu­mility in his Neighbour, what doth he see, but the Character of God's Chil­dren? And what can be more blessed here on Earth than a Child of God, than a Son or Daughter adopted in Christ: Jesus?

4. Blessed in the midst of all his out­ward Misery: Blessed he is in the midst: of stripes, and lashes, and reproaches, and calumnies. Blessed in a Prison, bles­sed in Dungeon, blessed when Men con­temn and despise him, when all things go cross, when he is reviled, abused, un­dervalued, and despightfully handled▪ for while this spiritual Poverty like a good Angel dwells in him, while this Humility reigns in his Soul, God's Spi­rit hovers over him, the Almighty carresses him, Angels visit and attend him, his Conscience justifies him, and the Lord Jesus, that Pattern of Humili­ty loves him, and therefore blessed still.

[Page 83] 5. Blessed in the opinion of all Repro­bates, not in this World, but in the next; when they shall see the humble Man advanced above the Stars of Hea­ven, seated among the Elder Sons of God, rais'd from this dunghil World, and made to sit with Christ together in heavenly Places; then the proud, the vain, the foolish, that counted the hum­ble Man's life madness, will all change their Notes; and they that once look'd upon his Humility, as baseness of Spi­rit, will then be forced to acknowledge, that such a Man chose the better part, understood himself, and was truly sen­sible of the Veracity of what God had said so long ago. I am the lofty and ho­ly one, who inhabits Eternity; with him also will I dwell that is of an humble Spi­rit, Isa. LVII. 15.

6. Blessed because he hath a Title to the Kingdom of Heaven. The World calls an Heir to a great Estate, or Honour, or Dignity a happy Man. And must not then the humble Man be happy and blessed, that is Heir to the Crown immarcescible, Heir to all the vast Territories of Heaven, Heir of all the Land of Canaan, Heir to all the huge Tract above, that flows with Milk and [Page 84] Honey? Nothing can make a Man so happy, as the full enjoyment of God. Is God happy or not? The Epicureans held, nay the Devil himself dares not deny, that God is the most happy Be­ing; and is it possible to enjoy that God, to be united to him, to live in his glorious Presence, and to participate of his Felicity, and not be happy? This blessedness the Kingdom of Heaven gives the humble Man. He hath a right to the Tree of life; and therefore blessed, as we read, Revel. XXII. 14.

Inferences.

1. Seeing so much depends upon this Humility, and spiritual Poverty; Is it not fit, we should examine whether we are possess'd of this spiritual Treasure or not? Though the words of the Text be express'd in the Affirmative, yet a Ne­gative is implied, and it naturally fol­lows, that those who are not humble, not poor in Spirit, have nothing to do with the Kingdom of Heaven; and therefore are in no blessed State or Condition. Surely, this Consideration is enough to make a thinking Man in­quisitive; and indeed it is impossible se­riously [Page 85] to believe it, and not make appli­cation to our selves. But where Men are superficial Christians, and suspect that they are proud, and high, and lofty, and self-conceited, and strangers to Christian Humility, and that they shall find all nought within, if once they examine things, and bring them to the Touch-stone; there they will be loath to venture upon this Task, for fear they should discover and see their Deformi­ty, and be obliged to reform. So care­fully do most Men shun their own Cure, and shut their Eyes, that they may not see the Sores, and Ulcers of their Souls.

There is no Spiritual temper, or qua­lification, or perfection, but God hath left Characters in his word, whereby we may certainly know, whether we are Masters of it, and whether that which we have and looks like it, be genuine or not, and this is particularly appli­cable to Humility. There is a pain­ted, and counterfeit Humility, which hath base and sinister Ends, and Designs, and Pride may lie at the bottom of it; But this Hypocrisie may soon be disco­ver'd by the Characters before laid down, I mean the Characters of that [Page 86] truly humble Spirit, which is in the sight of God of great Price. St. Bernard very ingeniously observes, and from him others have taken and improv'd the Noti­on. True Humility, faith he, like the Violet, grows low to the ground, hangs the head downward, and hides it self with its own leaves. It prefers the ap­probation of a good Conscience, before the applause of the World; and were it not that its fragrant Smell betrays it to the observation of others, it would chuse to live and die in its own well pleasing Secrecy.

Truly Christians, did you know what stress God lays upon this qualification, did you know the consequence, the worth and necessity of it; were you sensible what an influence it hath upon the whole frame of Religion, and what power it hath with God, and how its absence renders your spiritual Sacrifices useless, and ineffectual; you would not only examine your selves to know whe­ther you have it, and how much you have of it, but labour to arrive to higher Degrees of it than ordinary.

That which turns the Religion, which many of you seem to have, into meer Formality, is the want of this qualifica­tion. [Page 87] Pride lies unmortified in your Souls, that makes the Ground barren, and no Grace will thrive in you. Pre­tending to Religion, while this Grace is neglected, is as insignificant, as building a House without laying the Foundation; you are not fit to obey the Gospel, till you cultivate this Plant in your Gar­den.

But then, as I said, in the preceeding Discourse, the Heart, the Mind, the Soul, the Spirit, is the Place where Hu­mility must first display its Beauty and Glory. An humble Sense of your selves within; humble, low, and despicable Thoughts of your worth; in a word, a very low opinion of your selves wrought up by frequent Meditation into a habit, that's it which will make you truly humble to God, and Man: That will make you thankfull for the least Mer­cy; that will make you admire God in the meanest Blessing you enjoy; that will make you pray often, and fall low before God's Foot-stool; that will make you resist such Temptations, as would put you upon despising and un­dervaluing of your Neighbours, and ta­king little inconsiderable things ill at their hands; that will make you cour­teous [Page 88] and affable even to the poorest, and mercifull, and peaceable among those you converse with; that will pull down all self-conceitedness, and self-admiration, and prevent your be­ing tickled with the Commendati­ons and Applauses of Men, and al­lay your Ambition, and Hunger, and Thirst after the great things of the World; that will have an influence even upon your outward Dress and Habit, and make you go plain and decently, and modest­ly, and keep you from imitating the Fashions of the World; that will make you modest and moderate, and discreet in your Speeches, Answers, and Discour­ses. In a word, That will make you speak and act like Disciples of the humble, and self-denying Jesus; so that upon a re­view of these effects Humility produces, I may justly call upon you as Solomon, Prov. IV. 23. Keep your hearts with all diligence, for out of them are the Issues of Life.

II. We see here, that neither outward Riches, nor Poverty makes Men bles­sed; nothing but a just Title to the Kingdom of Heaven. This is evident from the reason here given, why the [Page 89] poor in Spirit, or the humble are bles­sed, even because theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven; as if our Saviour had said: These poor in Spirit may be outwardly rich, or outwardly poor, but neither the one, nor the other makes them blessed, but their Title to the Kingdom of Hea­ven. Indeed without this, the Richest of you are miserable Men, and the poor among you are doubly miserable here, and hereafter. If this Kingdom be yours, if this belongs to you, fear not, though the Earth be moved, and the Hills be carried into the midst of the Sea. I know, the Judgment of the World is this; if a Man get a loss in his Estate, or if he breaks, or if such a great Man, or his Relations abandon him, presently he is miserable; but if he gets a good Wind­fall, or lights upon a good Bargain, or thrives in the World, presently we count him happy; but these are the wild Mi­stakes, which Flesh and Blood leads us into; gain but a Title to this Kingdom of Heaven, and you'll be happy though you are never so great losers in the World. This Kingdom, O that I had the Tongue of an Angel to represent it to you in lively Characters! This King­dom is large, ample, great and spatious; [Page 90] it holds not only all the blessed Angels, but all the Saints that have lived since the Foundations of the World, and are like to be to the End of it. It is infi­nitely rich; there is such plenty there, that the Banks are overflow'd, and the Cup of Joy runs over. It is infinitely safe, safe beyond all the Castles and Cit­tadels in the World; for all the Inhabi­tants are Brethren, love one another with a pure heart servently, and are everlastingly faithfull one to another; so fearless they are, that the Gates of this Kingdom stand open Day and Night. It is durable beyond Rocks and Marble, for it is incorruptible, and fades not a­way. The Queen of Sheba counted So­lomon's Servants happy, because they li­ved in his House; what then must the Inhabitants of such a Kingdom be, where the King is the Fountain not only of all Honour, but of all Bliss and Felicity, and the Subjects drink of that Fountain, drink and never thirst again; where the Company is glorious, and splendid to admiration, and the lowest Person there is an Angel; where everlasting Content reigns, and all are free from sin, from the assaults of the World, the Flesh and the Devil; where all are fill'd with [Page 91] Grace and Glory, and all are satisfied with the Rivers of God's Pleasures.

Sirs, This Kingdom of Heaven we have Commission to offer to you, not a King­dom of this World; and if we could of­fer to you an Earthly Kingdom, that would not make you so happy, as this Kingdom of Heaven will, for Kings on Earth we see are not always the hap­piest Men: They have their fears and losses, their discontents and vexations, as well as other Folks. This King­dom of Heaven, the richest Prize that ever was heard of, we offer to you: But we must tell you withall, that there is no coming to this rich and weal­thy Empire, except you become poor. The Palace is stately and magnificent, but the Gate is low. The richest, the greatest, the wealthiest of you all must become poor, poor in Spirit, and humble as a Worm, if you mean to en­joy the Bliss of yonder Kingdom. If we should bid you, as Christ did the young Man in the Gospel; Go and sell all you have, and give it to the Poor, and fol­low a poor Saviour, and you shall have Treasure in Heaven; there is none of you but must confess, that it were worth parting withall to get this Treasure: But [Page 92] such a Poverty we do not press upon you, nor think it absolutely necessary, except in case of Persecution; when Men must hate Father and Mother, Brethren and Sisters, Lands and Houses, and Life it self for the Gospel's sake; but God hath shewed thee, O man, and what doth the Lord thy God require of thee, even to walk humbly with thy God. Humi­lity is the readiest way to a glorious Exaltation; and how often doth our Blessed Saviour repeat that Golden say­ing, He that humbles himself shall be ex­alted! This not only Saints, but Philo­sophers agree in; this the wisest Men of most Nations, Countries, and Religions confess. The truth of it is so evident, that it shines through the very chinks and crevises of Nature. Need I ask any of you whether you have a mind to be happy, and blessed. I know, you all would be so; and if this be your reso­lution, behold, here lies the way: Bles­sed are the poor in Spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

SERMON IV.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 4. ‘Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.’

IN the Account our Saviour gives of blessed Men; the mourners you see succeed the humble, or the poor in Spirit. It was very convenient it should be so; for Humility is the cause of mour­ning, mourning the effect of Humility, or spiritual Poverty; and therefore we find the one immediately subjoin'd to the other. The poor Man mourns; it's natural to do so, and so doth the poor in Spirit. As the poor Man mourns for the presence of Temporal Evils, and the absence of Temporal Blessings, so the poor in Spirit mourns for the presence of Spiritual Evils, and the absence of Spiritual Blessings; and this mourning, [Page 94] as will appear in the Sequel, is some­times great and loud, and vehement, like the mourning of a Funeral, but as great as it may be there is comfort in it; for Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.

Three things will deserve our consi­deration.

I. Whether all mourners are blessed, and if not, who they be that are so.

II. Wherein their Blessedness con­sists.

III. How, and when they shall be comforted.

I. Whether all mourners are blessed, and if not, who they be that are so.

1. There is a natural Sorrow, or mourning for the Loss of Parents, or Children, or other Relatives, or Friends, or Goods, or Necessaries, or outward Accommodations. This Sorrow even the best of Men are subject to; and if it be moderate, not long, not violent, not excessive, not bordering upon de­spair, as if all our happiness were gone, not join'd with mistrust of God's Providence, but sweetened and qualified [Page 95] with thoughts of the Will of God, and our own Demerits, and God's holy and wise Designs, it is allowable, and there is no hurt in it; but still this cannot make a Man blessed, for at the best it is but a natural Infirmity, and that's no ingredient of Blessedness. Ex­cessive mourning for outward Losses, or an impatient Sorrow, is a down­right Sin; and I need not tell you, that this is incapable of making a Man bles­sed. And of this Nature is sorrow or mourning, because we cannot accom­plish our wicked Design, or because we cannot revenge our selves upon an Ad­versary, as we would, or because we cannot have that Plenty, and Estate, and Fortune, and Prosperity, which other voluptuous Men enjoy. All such mour­ning is offensive to God, and makes Men miserable, and therefore cannot make them blessed. There is besides all this, a sorrow proceeding from melancholy, which makes People lament and mourn, and take on, and sigh, and look sad, and they cannot tell why: This must needs be the effect of a Distemper, and there­fore can be no part of Blessedness, or true Happiness. And therefore,

[Page 96] 2. The mourners who are pronoun­ced blessed here, must be mourners of another sort. And they are,

1. Such as mourn for their sins: Such a mourner was David, whom Sin and a due Sense of it, made even roar by rea­son of the disquietness of his heart, Psal. XXXVIII. 8. Such a mourner was Pe­ter, who after the denial of his Ma­ster went out, and wept bitterly, Matth. XXVI. 75. Such a mourner was Mary Magdalen, or whoever the Woman was, that wash'd our Saviour's Feet with her Tears, Luke VII. 38. The mourners, that are said to be blessed here, are Persons that deny themselves, mourn not for such things as the World mourns for, but such as sensual Men take no notice of. There is no self denial in mourning for outward Losses; even Children can do that; but in mourning for his sins a Man must go contrary to the stream of natural inclination, and offer a kind of violence to himself, and that makes it a pleasing Sacrifice, and he mourns happi­ly, that takes on, because he is sensible how evil a thing, and how bitter it is to forsake the LORD, and that his fear hath not been in him, as it is said, Jer. II. 19. Repentance cannot but make a [Page 97] Man happy, and the Nature of it is said to consist in this, in looking at that Jesus, that Saviour, that Redeemer whom we have pierc'd by our Sins, and whose Love and Blood we have affronted, and to mourn, as one that mourns for his only Son, Zachar. XII. 10.

2. Such as mourn for other Men's sins, whether publick or private; such a mourner was the Royal Prophet; Ri­vers of Tears ran down his Eyes, because other Men did not keep God's Laws, Psal. CXIX. 136. Such a mourner was Jere­miah, whom we hear wishing, Jer. IX. 1, 2. O that my head were Water, and mine eyes a fountain of Tears, that I might weep day and night; because my People are Adulte­rers, an assembly of treacherous Men. Such mourners were those pious Men we read of, Ezek. IX. 4. Who cried for the abo­minations of the House of Israel; and last­ly, such were the faithfull Corinthians, who sorrow'd after a Godly sort; for having given the incestuous Person too much incouragement to come into their Congregations, a sorrow upon which St. Paul makes this remark, 2 Cor. VII II. What carefulness hath it wrought in you, yea what clearing of your selves, yea what fear, yea what vehement desire, yea what [Page 98] zeal, yea what revenge? Such mourners are Persons of true Christian compassi­on; their sorrow is noble and generous, and like the sorrow of God, Ezek. VI. 9. I am broken with their whorish heart, which hath departed from me.

3. Such as mourn for the loss or ab­sence of God's spiritual Blessings; I say, Spiritual; because there is a favour of God, which relates to the gay, and great things of the World; such as Riches, Plenty, and outward Prosperity, a fa­vour bestow'd even upon the worst of Men, and to mourn for the loss or ab­sence of this favour makes no Man hap­py; that which makes us so, is mour­ning for the loss or absence of God's spi­ritual Blessings, such as being deprived of the use of God's publick Ordinances, a remarkable instance where of we have in David, when forced during Saul's per­secution, to wander in Deserts and Wil­dernesses, among Heathens and Infidels, where he had no opportunity of visiting the House of God, and participating of the Prayers and Praises of God's People a lively Description of which mourning he gives us, Psal. XLII. 3, 4. My tears have been my meat day and night, while they say daily unto me, where is thy God? [Page 99] When I remember these things, I pour out my soul in me, for I had gone with the multitude, I went with them to the house of God, with the voice of joy and praise, with the multitude which keeps holy-day. How this afflicted him he expresses more fully, Vers. 5. where he talks of his Soul being cast down, and disquieted within him: And of this nature is the mour­ning of many pious Christians, who have sometime felt great peace, great joy, great satisfaction in the practice of Religion, but find the light of God's countenance withdrawn, terrour dwells in their minds, and horrour fills their Souls, they find not that chearfulness, that fervour that alacrity in God's ser­vice which once they felt, and for this they mourn; blessed are these mour­ners.

4. Such as mourn, because they can­not as yet perfectly overcome the cor­ruptions, which do so easily beset them. Indeed the Reign, the Tyrannizing Power, the Dominion of sin is broken in them; but as it was with the seven Nations, after that their Empire was destroyed, some of the Enemies here and there re­main'd to exercise the Courage of the Israelites; so in good Men, after they [Page 100] have shaken off the Yoak of the Devil; some reliques of their old sins remain, against which they fight; they strive, they labour, they watch, they pray, that their Pride, their desire of vain-glory, their passion, their hastiness of Spirit, their pusillanimity and cowardice in speaking for God, their timorousness in reproving their Neighbours, their mistrust of God's mercy, their love and affection to the World, &c. may be gone, that God would arise, and that these Enemies may be scatter'd, they use means, they enquire what they must do to mortify these unruly desires, they de­ny themselves, they fast, they are an­gry with these Corruptions, yet ever and anon before they are aware they fall, and imprudently yield to Tempta­tions of this nature; they would feign be Masters of those vertues, accomplish­ments and perfections, which did shine so bright in the primitive Saints, but cannot as yet arrive to that excellent Temper; for this they mourn, and are dejected, and sorrow seizes upon their hearts and minds; yet still, blessed are these mourners.

5. Such as mourn, because their stay in this World is long, because they are [Page 101] kept out of Heaven, and from the per­fect enjoyment of God, because they are obliged to continue in this barren Wilderness of the World; where they must see their God dishonoured, his Name profaned, his Creatures abused, his Ordinances derided, his Providences disregarded, his Precepts slighted, his Promises undervalued, his Threatnings scorned, and Charity grow cold, and Iniquity abound: This draws from them David's complaint, Wo is me, that I must dwell in Mesech, and have my habi­tation in the Tents of Kedar, Ps. CXX. 5. Indeed such mourners are but few, most Men being desirous to enjoy the World, as long as they can; yet some there are that have made their Calling and Ele­ction sure; and long to be gone, long to be dissolved and to be with Christ, and to be cloath'd upon with their House from Heaven, long to join the Quire of Angels, long to be freed from this Earthly Tabernacle, and all this upon the excellent Principle of the love of God, not from impatience under their pain and sickness, or frowns of the World, or their mean condition here; but because the love of God is shed a­broad in their hearts, and because they [Page 102] are kept from enjoying their desire, be­cause the amorous Needle is with-held from clinging to the beloved Magnet, they mourn; blessed mourning!

But what? You'll say, do no mour­ners under Temporal losses and crosses come into the Number of these blessed Men? I answer, yes.

1. If the cause for which, and in which they suffer losses of their Goods, or Friends be great and noble; if they sul­fer for the Gospel's sake, upon the Ac­count of Righteousness, and a good Con­science, in this case their mourning un­der their Temporal losses may inti­tle them to blessedness, provided that their mourning be mingled with faith and hope, and a holy self-resignation; and that they mourn more for the wick­edness of the Person, who are the in­struments of their Persecution, than for the want of their Corn and Wine, and Oil, and the Garlicks, and Onions of Egypt.

2. If under their Temporal losses they mourn chiefly for their sins, which have both caused and deserved these suffer­ings; Sorrow, barely for Temporal los­ses, and for being deprived of the satis­factions of the flesh, cannot be recon­ciled [Page 103] to that Spiritual life the Gospel presses; something there must be to sweeten that sour Sop; as it stands a­lone, it comes under the notion of sor­row of the World, and that we are told works death, 2 Cor. VII. 10. And con­sequently happiness cannot be the fruit or effect of it. The Soul therefore that mourns under such outward Calamities, must look off from the Calamity to the cause of it, or Sin which hath procured it; and that sanctifies the sorrow, and makes the mourner blessed.

Yet to prevent mistakes, I must necessarily add these following cauti­ons.

1. We are not to think, that in order to arrive to this Blessedness, a Man or Woman must do nothing but mourn: There is a time for every thing, and there are other things to be done besides mourning, even the particular Duties, and Vertues, and Self-denials, required and commanded in this Chapter; so that when it is said here, blessed are they that mourn, the meaning is, blessed are they that do so as they have occasion to reflect either upon the Spiritual Evils which are present, or upon the Spiritual Blessings that are absent from them. [Page 104] It's enough that there be a disposition or aptitude to mourn, which exerts it self whenever any opportunity offers it self to consider, and to think of such Objects as deserve and require our mourning, else Spiritual Joy would be no Duty; and if our lives were to be fill'd with mourning, the Apostle's Exhortati­on had been useless, Phil. IV. 1. Rejoyce in the Lord always, i. e. upon all occasions, and again I say, Rejoyce. Neither,

2. Must the stress be laid upon the bare mourning, as if the mourning and weeping, and sadness alone were pleasing to God, and groans were the only livery of Heaven; but this mourning must be in order to a greater end, even to esta­blish our Souls in the love of God, to strengthen our graces, to corroborate our repentance, and aversion from sin, and to purifie our outward and inward Man more and more, and therefore it is emphatically call'd, sorrowing to Repen­tance, 2 Cor. VII. 9. Nor,

3. Are we to think, that a certain de­gree of mourning is always necessary, even mourning expressed in so much weeping, and sorrowing, as we find in other Christians of our Acquaintance. All men's conditions are not alike; a [Page 105] Person that hath been profane and lewd hath reason to mourn more, than he, whose Sins have been of a lesser size; not but that it was commendable to weep bitter­ly even for infirmities, but the obligati­on of mourning is greater certainly upon a rapacious Publican, than upon the pious Couple, Zacharias and Elizabeth. Besides, all men's Constitutions are not alike, some being of that tender Com­plexion, that the least touch or sense of things makes them weep; others of a hardier make, who may be astonish'd and concern'd at great things, but can­not make that outward shew of mour­ning, that others can. It's enough there­fore that the sorrow be rational, and that the mind be so affected with the object, that causes or deserves mour­ning, as to work in us a willingness to mourn more if we could, and an indig­nation against the Spiritual Evils which are present, and an earnest longing and endeavour after the Spiritual Blessings which are absent, and we stand in need of.

Having set down these cautions, I proceed to the second Part to acquaint you.

[Page 106] II. Wherein the Blessedness of such mourners consists.

1. This mourning is the Character of Saints, Ezek. IX. 4. 2 Cor. XII. 21. Why? what Blessedness is there in this? will some say. How? no Blessedness in being a Saint? what's the reason then that Kings and Princes wish they were so? what's the reason that most wicked Men, when they come to die, would fain be of that Number? Nay, what's the reason that in your Creed you be­lieve a Communion of Saints? Is it not in this Creed, that you profess the greatest Blessings, that were ever bestow'd upon the Children of Men? And if the Com­munion of Saints be one, must it not be a most blessed thing to be a Saint, and of that Communion? According to the account the Holy Ghost gives of a Saint, such a Man must be a greater Person, than the most potent Monarch of the World; and although Solomon's Treasure in all his Glory was not so dear to God, as a Saint is, one that is really so; not one that proudly assumes that Title; not one whom Men in civility call so; not one who out of self-concei­tedness [Page 107] thinks himself one, but one in whom the true Characters of Sanctity meet.

2. He that particularly mourns for the sins of others, for the sins of the Times, or for the sins of the Nation, or of the whole Christian World, is thereby made conformable to the Son of God, of whom we read, that he drew near the City and wept over it, because of the impiety that reigned in it, Luke XIX. 41. And to be like the Son of God, must be both a great and a blessed State. Greatness and Blessedness do not always go together, but here they do; for as nothing can be greater than the Son of God, so nothing can be more blessed: Seems it to you a small thing to be the King's Son-in-law, said the shepherd's Son, and is it not more magnificent to be like the Son of God? If he were blessed in this mourning, certainly he that imi­tates him in that sort of mourning must be so, for he was the Pattern both of our Vertue and Reward.

3. Such mourners are the Eriends of God; God takes care of them, and in the midst of their mourning is concern'd for them; his Bowels yearn over them; and though he lets them mourn for their [Page 108] good, because their Souls thrive and prosper under it, yet he leaves them not, forsakes them not, but is with them in that mourning Condition; his Eyes are open upon them, not to punish but to bless, not to destroy but to build up, not to kill but to revive; and as despi­cable as their State may seem, they shall be comforted, which calls me to the last Part.

III. How, and when they shall be comforted.

They shall be comforted in this World, and in the World to come.

1. In this World, and the steps or particulars of this Comfort are as fol­lows.

1. They shall be supported by God's Spirit, and in their weakness shall be made strong, as St. Paul was, when he mourned under strong Temptations, un­der the buffetings of Satan's Angel; My Grace, saith God, is sufficient for thee, 2 Cor. XII. 9. that is, though I do not think fit to deliver thee as yet, there shall be sufficient Grace given to sup­port thee under the Temptation; Or,

[Page 109] 2. They shall be enlightned in the midst of their mourning, and they shall see the wise and holy Designs of God, who suffers them to mourn, which sight shall cause a serenity and calmness in their minds; such a calm as shall re­create them in darkness, and make their Burthen tolerable, or easie to be born: And this is the effect of that famous Promise, Psal. CXII. 4. Vnto the upright there arises a light in darkness. Or,

3. God will send Men to comfort them, as he did Philip to the Eunuch, who was perplexed about a place of Scri­pture, and knew not how to help him­self. His good Providence will so order it, that either some faithfull Minister of the Word, or some other good Man shall come to them, and speak a word in season to them, whereby their Souls shall receive strength and courage to hold out; as it was in Hezekiah's case, Isa. XXXVIII. 2, 3. and following Ver­ses: Or,

4. His word shall comfort them, ei­ther publickly preach'd, or read in pri­vate: When they are meditating in the Law of God, something shall come in, that like the dawning of the day shall revive the weary Traveller, and this [Page 110] David found by experience: This is my comfort in my affliction, for thy word hath quickned me, Psal. CXIX. 50. Or,

5. They shall be deliver'd from the Temptation, or vanquish the Corrupti­on under which they groan, and such Power shall be given them, as shall en­able them to mock all the fiery Darts of the Devil, and to overcome the Evil with Good, as we see in St. Paul, Rom. VIII. 2. Or,

6. God will make their very mour­ning sweet to them, make their Tears their Cordials, their Sorrow shall be comfortable to them; and they shall find greater content and satisfaction in their Tears, than others do in their Corn and Wine, and Oil, as we see in the Apostles, 2 Cor. VII. 4. 2 Cor. XII. 10. Or,

7. God will give them a livelier sight and clearer apprehensions of the things which are not seen, and these shall buoy them up in the Flood that rises against them, and with these Bladders they shall swim through the salt Sea, and be pre­serv'd from sinking, as we see in the Believers spoken of, 2 Cor. IV. 16, 17, 18. Or,

[Page 111] 8. Their death shall comfort them, which shall deliver them from all their Miseries and Annoyances; put a stop to all the rage of their Spiritual and Tem­poral Enemies, and make an end of all their bitter Draughts; insomuch that they shall be able to say with old Simeon, Lord now lettest thou thy Servant depart in peace; for mine eyes have seen thy sal­vation, Luke II. 29, 30.

Some of these ways they shall be comforted in this present World. But,

2. More amply, more fully, more a­bundantly in the World to come.

The comforts to come are comforts in­deed. These comforts David speaks of, Psal. XXIII. 2. He shall make me to lie down in green pastures; he shall lead me beside the still waters. To this purpose Isaiah, Chap. XXXV. 10. The ransom'd of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs, and everlasting joys upon their heads, they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow, and sighing shall fly away. They shall have beauty for ashes, the oyl of joy for mourning, and the garment of praise for the spirit of heavi­ness, Isa. LXI. 3. When such mourners leave this World; such a scene of com­fort will open to them, as will make [Page 112] them for a while like unto them that dream, the surprize and the comfort will be so great. St. John describes their comforts more particularly, Rev. XXI. 4. and Rev. XXII. 4, 5. God shall wipe a­way all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death; neither sorrow nor crying; neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed a­way. And they shall see his face, and his name shall be upon their foreheads and there shall be no night there, and they need no candle, neither light of the sun, for the Lord God gives them light, and they shall reign for ever and ever.

Inferences.

I. Let not every Man that hath some­times in a Fit mourned for his sin, pre­sently imagine that he is one of the Number of the Blessed in the Text: It's true, they that mourn for sin, are [...]n part the Men here aimed at; but the manner of the mourning makes the dif­ference; you have mourn'd for such a sin, but how? Is the sin gone? is it va­nish'd? is it dead? is it mortified? is it likely to die upon this mourning? do you act like Men that are resolv'd to [Page 113] subdue, and master it? I grant some sins are not so easily vanquish'd, as o­thers are; The secret sins of the Soul, such as pride, passion, vanity of mind, love of the World, backwardness to self-denial, irresoluteness, impatience, peevishness, &c. and such are not easily taken notice of without a diligent search, are not so soon beaten down, as gross outward sins; such as drunkenness, keep­ing ill company, swearing, cursing, for­nication, extortion, &c. yet let the con­quest be more facile or more difficult, if you mourn for such a sin, some good effect will appear. Doth your mour­ning put you in a striving, or wrestling condition? do you swim against the stream? do you cut the hair as soon as it grows again? do you give the sin no quarter, when you see it appear again? do you allow the dangerous Guest no harbour? do you hugg it, embrace it, caress it no more? If your mourning produces not such effects as these, it's nought, and they are counterfeit Tears you shed. If your mourning does not make you groan, and long to be rid of your sins, if it doth not make you watchfull against Temptations, if it doth not make you cry out with the Apostle, [Page 114] Who shall deliver me from the body of this death! If you smile upon these Chil­dren of Hell again, after you have mour­ned; if you grow careless and admit them into your Bosom again, you be­tray the falshood and hypocrisie of your sorrow, and God will answer you, as he did the Jews, Zech. VII. 5. When you fasted and mourned in the fifth and se­venth month, did you at all fast unto me, even unto me? If your mourning be right it will make you hunger, and breath af­ter God; God's favour will be better than life to you, you will look upon sin as the greatest evil, you will be griev'd for the sins of others, and for the effects of other Men's sins, under which good Men groan, you will run to Heaven with Prayers and Confessions in your Mouths; if you have wronged any Man, you will make him restituti­on or satisfaction: It will moderate your sorrow for losses Temporal, prevent needless sorrows; in a word, it will work an Universal Reformation.

II. Carnal mirth is not such a happiness, as some imagine. Paul in his Chains is happier than Dives in his Purple; Mour­ners are far happier Men in Christ's [Page 115] Account, and Peter in a Prison is in a better State, than Herod on a Throne. By carnal Mirth I do not mean a natu­ral Joy or Complectional, which is a modest, well-composed, rejoycing in the Blessings God bestows upon us, and our Neighbours; this is both lawfull, and a Duty, but by carnal Mirth, I mean sinfull Mirth; such as rejoycing in iniquity, laughing at our Neighbour's infirmities, being glad at the misfor­tunes of our fellow Christians, making a mock of offending God, taking plea­sure in the follies and extravagancies of others; being merry with ill company, breaking Jests upon Religion; and being pleased and tickled with any thing, that favours of wantonness, lightness, fro­thiness of mind, abusing of our Neigh­bours, Voluptuousness, or unlawfull Sports and Recreations, or Luxury, &c. Such merry Men the World counts hap­py; strange Happiness! which God frowns upon, and is abomination in his purer Eyes! such Mirth makes a David weep, and what good Man can forbear mourning, that beholds Men making sport with Fire-brands? The mourners at this are infinitely happier than such Players; and though he can rejoyce [Page 116] in little but Trifles, may for a while pass for a blessed Man among Fools, and Sots, and Persons as very Beasts as him­self; yet Men whose Senses are exerci­sed to distinguish betwixt Good and Evil, must ever look upon him as a very miserable Man; for his Joys are false deluding Joys, which will end in sorrow, and such sorrow as will grieve all the Veins of his Heart. To such Joy a Man may truly say, as Solomon did, Thou art mad, or rather as Christ, Luke VI. 25. Woe to you that laugh now, for you shall mourn and weep; as if he had said, Woe to you, for you have your re­ward; you desired a merry Life, and you have it; but when that is done, you must give God leave to fulfil his Threatnings, to be as good as his word, and to bring that black and dismal Cloud upon you, which fell upon and crusht the jolly Man in the Gospel, that cloathed himself in Purple, and far'd de­liciously every Day. Son, remember, that in thy life time thou receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things, but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented, Luke XVI. 25.

[Page 117] III. But these are not the Men that I am at present concern'd to speak to. They are the mourners I am to comfort, and therefore step forth ye mourners of Sion; you that either mourn for your own sins or for the sins of the Nation, or for the sins of your wicked Neighbours, and Relatives, or mourn for the absence of God's joyfull Communications; or mourn under your Corruptions and Temptations, because you cannot yet totally subdue them; or mourn, because your Graces are not stronger, or be­cause you must sojourn so long in this Valley of Tears. Fear not ye of little Faith, for ye shall be comforted. The Son of God assures you of it: Believe not a lying Devil, that would break your Confidence, and dissuade you from laying hold on this gracious Promise. It must stand, it must come to pass: Comfort is promised you, and Comfort shall be your Portion. Search your Hearts, consult your Experience, and see what God hath done for you alrea­dy: Look back and reflect what Com­forts you have felt formerly, what Joys in the midst of Tears, what refreshments in your Sorrows, what Gales of Peace, [Page 118] what Characters of God's Goodness, what Marks of his Favour: These are Item's that a more plentifull Harvest is to fol­low. Verily, verily, I say unto you, that you shall weep and lament, but the World shall rejoyce, and you shall be sorrowfull but your sorrow shall be turned into joy, saith Christ, John XVI. 20 And he adds immediately this Comparison; A Wo­man when she is in Travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come; but assoon as she is deliver'd of the Child, she remembers no more the anguish for the joy that a man is born into the World. This admirably expresses both the Nature of your sor­row for sin, and the Nature of your Joy, which will be the Consequence of it: A Woman in Travail hath pain, so your mourning for sin, or for the absence of Spiritual blessings, causes throes and pangs, and anguish, but your sorrow is usefull and profitable: As a Woman in Travail brings forth a Man-child, that's the effect or result of her sorrow, so your mourning produces the Fruits of Righteousness; for Tribulation works patience, and Patience experience, and Experience hope, and Hope makes not ashamed. But this is not all: Behold al­so in this similitude the Nature of your [Page 119] future Joys; when the Child is born, the Woman for Joy forgers her anguish so when your Fruit is ripe, it shall be laid up in the granary of Heaven, and when you shall put off this Body of Flesh and Sin, for the Joy that will crown your Temples, you'll forget all the for­mer anguish you labour'd under; God will comfort you, and your Eyes shall see it; the Lord Jesus will call to you, and your Ears shall hear it, Enter you in­to the Joy of your Master. Heaven is the vast Store-house of all Comforts; there, where-ever you cast your Eye, you'll behold nothing but Comfort, Comfort in the Spirits of Men made perfect, Comfort in the general Assembly of the first born, which are written in Hea­ven, Comfort in the innumerable Com­pany of Angels, Comfort in the Halle­lujah's of Cherubin, and Seraphin, Com­fort above you, Comfort within you, Comfort round about you. There your Heart will break no more, there your Understandings will be clouded no more; there no storms, no enemies will dis­compose you any more; there all that can make Men sad will be removed from your sight, for sin will be gone, and Devils will tempt no more; there [Page 120] you will lie incircled in the everlasting Arms, and Rivers of Joy will flow round about you; your present April Showers will produce a glorious May; and after your gloomy Night, the Son of Righ­teousness will shine upon you with hea­ling under his Wings; and as one hour changed Joseph's Fetters into a Chain of Gold, his Rags into shining Robes, his Stocks into a Chariot, his Prison into a Palace, his Water into Wine; so in that moment, that your Souls shall enter in­to the Regions of endless Comfort, your mourning will be changed into dancing, your tears into laughter, your sackcloth into silks, your ashes into garlands, your thorns into lawrels, your fasts in­to festivals, and your unutterable sighs and groans into unspeakable joys.

SERMON V.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 5. ‘Blessed are the Meek, for they shall inherit the Earth.’

THIS Blessedness, or Beatitude in some Latin Copies of the New Testament is the second, but in the Ori­ginal, and in the Syriack and Arabick Versions it is the third; and these as the most authentick, our Translation fol­lows; what is said of Meekness here, is taken out of Psal. XXXVII. 11. where we read as it is in the Text, The Meek shall inherit the Earth. Christ came not to reverse the Morals under the Law, but to ratifie and confirm, and to re­fine them into greater perfection, and to enforce them with new Motives, and Arguments. Moral Vertue hath been the same in all Ages; and being founded [Page 122] on the Law of Nature, must needs be un­alterable: The encouragements for the practice of it, are greater in the Chri­stian Religion, than in any other what­foever, and the lines of the Duty are here drawn in livelier Colours, but the Vertue it self, like the Nature of that God from whom it flows, receives no changes.

In the explication of the Text, we are to consider, as in the preceding Sen­tences.

I. What Meekness is, and who the Meek are, and what their Character is.

II. Wherein their Blessedness con­sists.

III. How they shall inherit the Earth.

I. What Meekness is.

1. To be meek is not to be mealy­mouth'd, or gentle, or calm, when it is our Duty to be angry; and it is our Duty to be so partly with our selves, when we sin against Heaven, and in the presence of an Omnipotent God, and that is the anger or indignation spoken of, 2 Cor. VII. 11. partly with others when they do notoriously affront the [Page 123] Divine Majesty, and wrong their Con­sciences, Gall. III. 1, 2. particularly,

1. With those who are under our Command, and Power, and Jurisdiction, such as Children, Servants, and other Re­lations; or Persons whose Masters, Go­vernours, Guardians, Teachers, or Tu­tours we are, when they prove incorri­gible in their sins, Gen. XLIX. 6, 7.

2. Even with others of our Acquain­tance, and Persons whom we converse with, when they profane the Name of God, or run out into licentiousness, and will not be reclaim'd by softer means, Gal. V. 12. Moses, though one of the meekest Men in the World, yet his an­ger justly wax'd hot, when he saw the Israelites commit Idolatry, Exod. XXXII. 19. And our Saviour himself, tho' the Pattern of Meekness, yet could not be­hold the profanation of the Temple without anger, John II. 15, 17. and St. Paul, and Barnabas, though Preachers of this Christian Meekness, yet were obliged to break out into Passion, when they saw the Priest of Jupiter bringing Oxen, and Garlands to do Sacrifice to them, Acts XIV. 14, 15. Elis Meek­ness to his Children prov'd his folly, and his Calmness is a Cause where God [Page 124] was dishonour'd, pulled down God's Vengeance upon his Posterity. A soft Expostulation here was altogether un­seasonable; and instead of saying to his Sons, why do you do so, he should have severely punish'd them, when their stubbornness baffled all the gentler means of their Reformation.

Meekness properly relates to injuries done to our selves, where the injury is directly offer'd to God, our Meekness must turn into Zeal; in all sins against our Neighbours, and our own Souls: God is wrong'd because all sin is a Trans­gression, and dishonouring of the Law of God, but some sins are more immedi­ately levell'd against God; yet even in God's cause, where the anger is just and lawfull, discretion must guide the Pas­sion; in a good Cause men may be too hot; and where the anger turns into fury, it becomes madness; and instead of advancing, diminishes and darkens the glory of Religion. There is a ra­tional anger, which with some warmth and heat, pleads and argues for God's Honour, but runs not out into unseemly Behaviour, or into reviling Language. And this is that anger we are to shew, when God is dishonoured, when we dis­honour [Page 125] him, and when others do so. So that Meekness doth not exclude all anger; for as all Meekness is not lawfull, so all Anger is not sinfull. Be ye angry, and sin not, saith St. Paul, Eph. IV. 26. which shews that some sort of anger is innocent: And it is so, when it is,

1. In God's cause, and from a sense of his Glory, which we see dishonour'd by the sin, or by the wrong our Neighbours do either to God, or to their fellow Christians; for though it be lawfull sometimes to be angry at a fault we see in our Brethren, yet the anger must be more upon the account of the indigni­ty offer'd to God by the offence, than upon the Account of the wrong, or pre­judice we our selves suffer by it.

2. It must be kept within due bounds and limits, must not turn into rage, and throwing about Coals, and Fire-brands, and odious and offensive Names. Nor,

3. Must it turn into malice, and ha­tred, but must still be follow'd with Acts of Charity. And,

4. It must be after that we find gent­ler means useless, and ineffectual. There are indeed some extraordinary occasions which require a present indignation, as it was in the case of Zimri, and Cozbi, [Page 126] when Phineas executed Judgment, Numb. XXV. 7. but ordinarily the rougher re­medy is not to take place, till the softer medicine be refused and scorn'd, Matth. XVIII. 15. And from hence,

2. You may easily guess at the na­ture of that Meekness which my Text saith, makes its Votaries blessed. Its Definition or Description rather is brief­ly this. It is a temper of Mind, a Grace, or Gift of God's Spirit, whereby a man is enabled to curb, and subdue, and mo­derate his Anger, Wrath and Passion, and Peevishness, and cholerick Dispo­sition, when it is necessary; and to be­have himself with Calmness, Gentle­ness, and great Modesty and Moderati­on in his Speeches and Answers, in his Actions and Transactions with his Neighbours. I call it a gift of God's Spirit, because, though some are natu­rally meek, and no Choler seems to mingle with their Blood and Complexi­on; and though they are born as it were into Vertue, yet even this natural Meekness must be resin'd and polish'd by Grace, and the Spirit of God before it can be truly acceptable to God in Christ Jesus. This Spirit must inspire it with Wisdom and Discretion, when [Page 127] and where it is to keep within, and when and where it is to go beyond it's natural bounds, when and where it is to use a Staff, and when and where it is to turn that Staff into a Rod. Di­vines do commonly reckon up five de­grees of this Christian Qualification.

1. Vid. Cor­nel. à Lap. in Luc. Conversing with, and speaking to all sorts of persons calmly, gently, mo­destly, without Wrath, or Anger, or Rage, or Fury, according to the com­mand, Tit. III. 2. Shew all Meekness unto all men.

2. By our calm and soft Speeches and Answers to endeavour to break, and asswage the Rage and Anger of our in­censed and offended Neighbours, accor­ding to Solomon's rule, Prov. XV. 1. A soft answer turns away, or ought to turn away Wrath.

3. Calmly to bear and to endure in­juries and affronts offered to us in word or deed, without rendring railing for railing, or reviling for reviling, for so we read, 1 Pet. III. 8, 9. Love as Bre­thren, be pitifull, be courteous, not ren­dring evil for evil, nor railing for railing.

4. Even to rejoyce in this calm bear­ing and enduring of injuries, according to the Precept we have, 1 Pet. IV. 13,

[Page 128] 14. which imports, Rejoycing in such cases, in as much, as we are partakers of Christ's sufferings: for so Christ suffered Reproaches, Threatnings, Calumnies, Injuries, &c. and committed himself to him that judges righteously, 1 Pet. II. 23.

5. By acts of Meekness to endeavour to overcome our enraged and ill-natured Neighbours, according to the rule, Rom. XII. 20, 21. If thine Enemy hun­ger, feed him; if he thirst, give him drink: Be not overcome with evil, but overcome the evil with wood.

These are the degrees of which I shall have occasion to speak more particular­ly, when I come to explain v. 22. In the mean while, give me leave to tell you, that he that arrives to one of these degrees, must not rest there, but pro­ceed, till he come to the top of the Lad­der. This is the race a Christian is to run in. He that will not go on to the furthermost Stage of his course, hath reach'd the first and second in vain. The difficulty of the task must be no discouragement; if it be, we are not truly sensible of the blessedness which attends this Meekness, which is the second point I am to speak to.

[Page 129] II. Wherein the blessedness of meek Christians doth consist.

1. This Vertue renders us acceptable to God and Man. How acceptable it makes us to God, St. Peter shews, 1 Pet. III. 4. where we read, that a meek and quiet Spirit is in the Sight of God of great price. God sets a mighty value upon it, and the vertue makes men great and ho­nourable in his Eyes. What pains do poor Mortals take to gain credit and re­putation with men of high rank and quality, when they are to act, or speak, or do any exercise before them, they do their best, and all the powers of their Soul are employ'd to come off with Ap­plause. But how few take the way to gain credit and reputation with God the great rewarder of them that diligently seek him. To be meek is the way to his esteem, and to gain his approbation and commendation. Meekness exalts the Soul, and hath such charms about it, as make a glorious God look with a very favourable Eye upon the person a­dorn'd with this wedding Garment. Its the very Livery of Christ's Disciples, the mark of his Sheep, and therefore [Page 130] cannot but be acceptable to the great Shepherd of Mens Souls. Add to all this, That it makes us acceptable to men too, not only, because most men had rather deal with a meek than with a fiery or cholerick Person, but be­cause the vertue hath such advantages in it, as even force esteem and veneration. Brutish and sensual Men esteem nothing that serves to aggrandize the Soul, and indeed their Verdict is so inconsiderable, that it is not worth regarding. But Men of Sense, and Reason, and Under­standing cannot but value the Person in whom this Meekness shines, it being an argument of the noblest Conquest, greater certainly than Pompey or Caesar could boast of. Esau, though a profane Person, could not but admire it in his Brother Jacob, Gen. XXXIII. 4. And if the great Saviour of the World, was justly counted blessed, because he grew in favour with God and Man, the meek Christian must needs be so, for his Meek­ness hath the same Vertue, and renders him acceptable to God and Man.

2. It fits and dispose a man for the influx of Celestial Wisdom, for it is of the same nature with Humility; and that, as I said before, prepares for the [Page 131] richer influences of God's Communica­tions. Humility and Meekness, like Twins, live and die together. He that would be meek, must first learn to be humble; for it's Pride makes men fret­full, and fly out into Passion; and as these two Vertues go hand in hand to­gether, so they participate of the same blessings. Elisha, 2 Kings III. XV. was unfit for the Illapses of God's Spirit, while he was in a Passion, and therefore a Minstrell was brought to play before him, to compose his Thoughts, to al­lay the Storms his Soul was in, and to rock the Waves of his disorder'd Passi­ons into a calm; and when this was done, the Spirit descended upon him in gifts of Prophecy. It is this Spirit of God, that must illuminate the Mind, and fill it with Celestial Wisdom, and no subject so fit for it, as a meek and quiet Spirit. This is no new Divinity, but as old as David's time, for thus he saith, Psal. XXV. 9. The meek will he guide in judgment, the meek will he teach his ways. And this even some Heathen Philosophers have been sensible of, and with them agrees the Author of the Wis­dom of Solomon, ch. I. 4. Turbulent Passions keep out this Spirit of God. [Page 132] But where the Soul is calm, this Spirit spreads his wings over it, as a Hen over her Brood, and teaches her the myste­ries of Godliness, displays to her the glories of the Gospel, represents to her the designs of God's Providences, given her a lively sight of God's Goodness, and the Reward to come, and at once discovers to her, and presses upon her the powerfull arguments of the Love of God, which prevail with her to follow the Lamb whithersoever he goes. And since the meek have the honour of be­ing blessed with this Celestial Wisdom whatever the World thinks of them they must be blessed and happy.

III. Blessed they are because they shall inherit the Earth, and how they do that must be our last enquiry.

1. Some by inheriting the earth, un­derstand the millennary Reign, or the Reign of the Saints here on Earth for a thousand Years. But surely this cannot be the meaning of it, for if there be such a millennary Reign, which I will neither affirm nor deny; it is evident from Rev. XX. 4. that that Reign is confin'd to Martyrs, and those that have been be­headed [Page 133] for the Testimony of Jesus; and surely men may be meek, and ex­pect a reward of God without being Martyrs. Therefore others more justly understand it of the present Earth we all inhabit, and referr the blessedness here spoken of to the quiet possession the meek enjoy, or have of the blessings God's liberal hand bestows upon them. For though sometimes they lose all they have in the world, though they are harrass'd by their enemies, though their Meekness is sometime their loss, though barbarous men sometime take advantage of their meekness to undo them, yet for the most part they quietly and con­tentedly enjoy, what God gives them, be it more or less; to be sure they have the best means in their hands to possess what they have in peace. And that's their Meekness which makes them re­cede frequently from their right for peace and quiet's sake: and God will not suffer them to be losers by their Meek­ness; and therefore rewards that with content which they seem to want in o­ther things, it being his method to take care of, and to fight for those who will not fight for themselves. But though the meek may in this sense be said to inherit the Earth.

[Page 134] 1. With respect to their quiet Posses­sion of the temporal things God gives them.

2. With respect to the favour of men God makes them Heirs of.

3. With respect to the success that some times attends their temporal con­cerns, as a present recompence of their Vertue, as it was said of a great man in this Kingdom, that rose from a small to a very great Estate, and used to o­vercome the malice of his Enemies with Meekness and Patience; that he never sued any man, nor any man ever sued him: Though I say, we must grant, that in this sense the meek may be said to inherit the Earth: Yet,

2. This sense methinks in this place is not great enough, where we find our Saviour intends to encourage his fol­lowers to the noblest Enterprizes by the noblest and most excellent Rewards. When David spoke these words, The meek shall inherit the earth; it's like he meant the Land of Canaan, and a quiet Possession of their own in that Country: but as the Land of Canaan was an Em­blem of the Land of eternal Glory: so Christ, whose Province it was to bring Life and Immortality to light, must be [Page 135] supposed to speak of this Earth in a more sublime and exalted sense, and therefore by the Earth here must be understood something greater, even the happy Re­gions of immortal Bliss, call'd some­times the new Heaven and the new Earth, Rev. XXII. 1. sometimes a heavenly Country, Heb. XI. 16. sometimes the Land of the living, at least in the sense of some of the Fathers, Psal. CXVI. 9. even those Regions which were prefi­gured by the Land of Promise, by the Land that flow'd with Milk and Honey. In a word, the Holy Ghost in Scripture loves to express those happy Regions of eternal Love and Felicity by various Names; sometimes by a River, because the Joys are in a perpetual Flux and Motion there, sometimes by a Moun­tain or Hill, because the glorified Saints will be exalted to Seats high and lofty, and overlooking all the World; some­times by a City, because of the Unani­mity of the Inhabitants; sometimes by a Kingdom, because of the Splendor and Glory of that State; and here by the Earth, because of the affluence of all things, that can make the Meek rich, and blessed, and happy. And they are said to inherit this glorious Land.

[Page 136] 1. Because as Children they have a right to it while they live here, as a Son hath a right to his Father's Land.

2. Because after death they shall a­ctually possess this Estate of their Fa­ther which is in Heaven: so that their inheriting, speaks them Children, Sons and Daughters of the Almighty, to whose share the rich Demesnes of the o­ther World will fall, not after their Fa­ther's death, who is immortal and can­not die, but after their own death; and this shews the difference betwixt inheriting Estates here on Earth, and inheriting the Regions of eternal Bliss. There Men inherit after their Father's death, here after their own death.

Inferences.

1. It's evident from hence, how im­proper and unfit a solitary life is for the practice of the noblest Precepts of Chri­stianity. Meekness and subduing our wrathfull, cholerick, peevish and angry Inclinations is certainly one of the most excellent rules of our holy Religion. But how shall he that retires from all company, lives in a desart, in a wilder­ness, in a wood; where he lives' out of [Page 137] all converse, how shall he live up to the strictness of this rule, who hath none to offend him, none to displease him, none to affront him, none to do him an injury, none to talk imperti­nently before him, none to oppose or cross him. Its temptations must try this vertue. To be chast upon Mount Athos, where no Women come; to be so­ber in Scythia, where no Wine, no strong Liquors grow, is pitifull and mean, and at best but a negative innocence; but with Lot, to be chast in Sodom; sober with Anacharsis in debauch'd Athens; with the Salamander to lie in the Fire, with­out being consumed; and like Fishes to swim in the Salt Sea, and to contract no­thing of its Saltness; this is vertue, this is heroick, this is Christian like. Pro­vocations, Insolencies, Injuries, these are the Touchstone that must shew whether our Meekness be genuine or not. The most cholerick Man alive may fansie himself to be the meekest Creature under Heaven, while there is none to disturb or disorder his Passions. But in your Trade, in your Commerce, in your Traffick, in your Callings and Employments, in Company, in Society of others, when you are slighted, abu­sed, [Page 138] undervalued, dishonoured, called ill Names; when things are said and done, which are against your interest, opinion, judgement; and when you are crost by your Neighbours in your de­signs, then to be meek, then to be si­lent, then to say nothing, or to answer with Moderation and Discretion, then to return nothing that may favour of revenge in word or deed, that's Meek­ness, that's the Tryal, that's the Ver­tue we speak of; then to curb your Passions, then to refrain, then to hush and quiet your unruly Affections, not out of Policy, but out of Love to God and Charity of your Neighbour, that's great, that's to prepare for inheriting the land where Angels live. Some are such cunning Artists, that they can con­ceal their Passion, when it is their inte­rest not to shew it, but whenever they have a fair opportunity to shew their Spleen, they will not fail to let the Of­fender know that they have not forgot the injury offer'd them. But this is Hy­pocrisie, not Meekness, Malice and Arti­fice, not Calmness, in a word, a perfect Cheat. It's a sense of God, a sense of our duty a sense of the necessity of it, a sense of the love of Christ, a sense of the [Page 139] weight and importance of the Precepts of the Gospel, that must plant this Meekness in our Souls, and this is it that must check and over-awe our unru­ly Appetites. Sinister ends and designs spoil all vertue whatsoever. It's not suppressing a Sin, but destroying it, not hiding it from men for the present, but laying the Axe to the root of the Tree, that makes men Favourites of Heaven. Besides, this Meekness must be universal, exercis'd not only when Persons great and powerfull, whom we fear, or from whom we expect some ad­vantages, give the Provocation, but when our Equals, or Inferiours, or Per­sons whom we have some command o­ver, say and do things which are apt to stir up Passions within us. How far we may lawfully be angry with such Persons, I have shewn in the beginning of this Discourse, but for the most part in the affairs of meum and tuum, in things where our Honour, Profit, Ease and Pleasure and Interest are touch'd, that's the Theatre on which this Meekness must be shewn.

II. Since such a Blessedness attends this admirable Vertue, no less than in­heriting [Page 140] the Regions of Eternal Bliss; need I give you any other Arguments to make you enamour'd with it? when the present and the future favour of that God, in whose Power it is to make us happy or miserable for ever, is promis'd and entail'd upon this qualification: What strange Hearts must you have, if such Motives cannot prevail with you to resolve upon the serious Study, and Practice of it?

But I am naturally fretfull, a. small thing discomposes me, and I cannot help it. How sinner! Naturally fretfull? Hath grace then done thee no Service? Hath the Gospel done no good upon thee? Art thou yet in a State of Na­ture, and art not thou afraid? What? in the Flesh yet? and a stranger to the Spirit of Christ, and unconcern'd at the solemn Protestations of God, that they that are in the Flesh cannot please God, and that he that hath not the Spirit of Christ, is none of his? Is that thy ex­cuse, which ought to be thy sorrow? or shall that serve as an Apology, which deserves thy deep Repentance?

Ay, But I have such provocations gi­ven me, that Flesh and Blood is not able to endure them; the meekest Man alive [Page 141] could not forbear being in a passion, if he had to deal with such Men as I have. Ah Christian! Christian did I say, thou art none, till thou studiest Meekness; yet I know, thou art proud of that Name, and be it so. Christian, how willing art thou to believe, that none is truly meek, because thou art not! How willing to believe that none hath such provocations as thou hast, and that none is able to bear them, because thou art loath to endure them! Doubt not, vain Man, there have been, and are thousands in the World, that with an ad­mirable calmness of mind have born, and do bear far more than ever thou hadst occasion to bear; What? Doest thou think thy God commands thee impossi­bilities? Dost thou take him to be so hard a Master, that he bids thee remove Mountains, and gives thee no strength to touch them with one of thy Fin­gers?

There are means, which being con­scientiously used will curb thy raging Passions, and turn thy Wrath and An­ger into the Meekness of a Lamb, and they are these following.

1. Next to fervent and importunate Prayer, which must ever be used in all [Page 142] Attainments of Vertue, great Conside­ration must be used; Consideration I mean of the Dignity and Excellency of this Vertue, and the Deformity, and unseemliness of its opposite Anger, and Wrath, and inordinate Passion. What harmony, what sweetness, what excel­lent Musick doth this Meekness cause in the Soul; what disorder, what confusi­on doth anger stir up in that noble part? How amiable is the one, how detestable the other. Behold an angry Man, what a disfigured Creature is he? The Picture is loathsome, and the Shape abominable.

2. When you find the passion of anger stirring in you be silent, say nothing, do nothing till that inward heat be o­ver, and then speak, and do what Rea­son and Religion, and Conscience shall dictate. It was very good advice of Athenodorus to Augustus the Emperour, whenever he was angry with a Man, to repeat the four and twenty Letters of the Alphabet, before he proceeded to the Execution of the sentence; for he thought by that time, his thoughts would be cooler, and he would judge better.

3. Think of the many peremptory Commands, that press this Meekness [Page 143] upon you, Eph. IV. 2. Col. III. 12. Matth. XI. 28, 29. 1 Pet. II. 21, 22. 1 Pet. III. 4. Surely these Commands were not given in vain; and did you reflect what the Name Christian imports, not to go to Church, not to profess the Gospel, not to call your selves Protestants, but to live up to the Commands of Christ Jesus, your Lord, and your God, and how he protests, that he will own none for his Disciple or Follower, that is un­willing to do what he Commands. Such serious reflections would work upon you, make you venture all to arrive to this grace, the rather, because while you live in neglect of this Vertue, you live in sin, and to live in sin is a state of Enmity against God, and is this the Coat of God's Children?

4. The Example of Christ hath mo­ved, and perswaded others to this Ver­tue, and can it not move you? Behold that Lamb of God, who endured grea­ter reproaches, injuries, calumnies? yet like a Sheep before his Shearers, he was dumb. It's true, he calls the Pharisees sometimes Fools, and blind Guides, and Serpents, and a Generation of Vipers; but these are only just Descriptions of the Nature of those Beasts, not the re­sults [Page 144] of a disorderly Passion. In affronts offered to his Person, how calm, how gentle was that Lamb! Behold the scene of his sufferings, and you will see this Truth written with Sun-beams. Thou­sands that are now in Heaven have been wrought upon by this great Example, and shall it have no influence upon you? Strange! you should hope to be saved by him, and neglect the way he hath appointed in order to Salvation.

5. Take heed of a rash misconstruing of your Neighbour's words and actions Nothing provokes to passion sooner than such misinterpretations. Either this Man said so to reflect upon you, or he did not bow low enough before you, or he did not shew you that Civility he ought, or he did such a thing to express his contempt of your Person, &c. Put fa­vourable constructions on your Neigh­bour's Deportment toward you, and you will prevent those Fits of Anger, which now you fall into to the scandal of others, and the ruine of your Souls.

6. Consider how profitable this Ver­tue is; profitable to others who will sooner hearken to you, and listen to your advice, when deliver'd with Meek­ness; you will edifie them, engage them [Page 145] to praise God for the grace which is be­stow'd upon you; profitable to your selves, it will be a safe-guard to you, you will not only enjoy what you have more quietly, but you will be able to bear adversity better when it comes; and we know that God very often re­wards these Acts of Meekness with tur­ning the Hearts of Enemies toward the Meek into mercy, and compassion.

To this purpose I remember a pas­sage in Moschus, of a certain pious old Man, when some Thieves broke into his House, the good Man stood silent by, while the Barbarians rifled his Coffers; having taken what they thought fit, they departed; but the old Man spying a Bag of Money, they had either over­look'd, or forgotten to take with them, he runs out and calls after them, that they had left something of value be­hind them, and there it was if they would come back and fetch it. The Thieves looking upon it as raillery, or mockery had no mind to return; but Curiosity at last prevail'd with them to go and see whether the Man were in good earnest, and finding him real in what he said, they were so confounded with the calmness and meekness of the [Page 146] Man, that they restored him all they had robb'd him of, and cry'd out, this is a good Man indeed. I conclude with St. Paul's obtestation, Eph. IV. 30, 31, 32. Grieve not the holy spirit of God, where­by ye are sealed unto the day of redemp­tion. Let all bitterness, and wrath, and clamour, and evil-speaking, be put away from you with all malice. And be ye kind one to another, tender-hearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you.

SERMON VI.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 6. ‘Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after Righteousness, for they shall be filled.’

There is nothing more common in Scripture, than to express the Doctrine or Lessons God hath thought fit to reveal to us, by Meat, and Bread, and Food, and Milk, and Wine, and Water; and our docility or readiness to imbibe, or digest, and obey these Lessons by eating and drinking; all which is done on purpose, to give us clearer, and livelier apprehensions of things spiritual and unseen, and as our knowledge comes by our senses; so by those external Objects and Actions, to lead us to higher thoughts, sublimer no­tions. [Page 148] This being so, we need not wonder to find our Saviour speaking here of a hunger and thirst after Righ­teousness, for this is but a continuation of the same Metaphor, for though hun­ger and thirst be properly the office and function of the Body, yet there being an appetite in the Soul which is very like it, Christ chuses to express it by these known natural actions or inclina­tions. And lest this hunger and thirst should be interpreted as a punishment rather than a mercy; the God-like Preacher here not only pronounces a blessing upon it, but encourages to it by a very weighty and precious promise in the Text, Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.

THree things, call them Doctrines, or Propositions, or Conclusions, or what you will, are here suggested to us.

I. That there is a hunger and thirst after Righteousness, which is very com­mendable.

II. Without this hunger and thirst af­ter Righteousness, a man cannot be bles­sed or happy.

[Page 149] III. The happiness of those who do hunger and thirst after Righteousness, consists in being filled.

I. There is a hunger and thirst after Righteousness, which is very commen­dable. That's as little as a man can ga­ther from the Text; this State being pronounc'd blessed, that Blessedness makes it commendable at least. By Righteousness here, some do piously un­derstand, Christ Jesus, who is call'd, The Lord our Righteousness, Jer. XXIII. 6. and is said to be made unto us of God, Righteousness, 1 Cor. I. 30. and the rea­sons why he is called so, are,

1. Because he is the Fountain of all Righteousness.

2. Because he is the Author of that Righteousness which is in us.

3. Because by his perfect righteousness, he covers the accidental and unallow'd of defects of our sincere, though imper­fect Righteousness. And no doubt they that truly hunger and thirst after Christ, desirous to be taught by him, as their Prophet; to be saved by him, as their Priest; and to be ruled by him, as their King, may be said to be in a blessed State; but though the word here used, may [Page 150] lawfully be applied to Christ, yet this cannot be the direct sense of it in this place, where Christs design is to repre­sent all the Graces a Christian is to be adorn'd with; and therefore by Righ­teousness here, must be meant the whole circle of Vertues, the whole compass of Goodness, which a Christian is capable of on this side Heaven, and this is the common acceptation of the word, and in this sense we find it oppos'd to a sin­full life in general, Rom. VI. 20. When you were servants of sin, you were free from righteousness, and this Righteousness is afterward, v. 22. call'd becoming ser­vants of God, and having our fruit unto holiness. The righteous man is indeed represented in Scripture, as a just man in his dealings: and Righteousness stands often for doing justice, and rendring to all their due, and doing every man right; but it is not with an intent to se­parate the other vertues from it, but to shew, that the good man, who is faithfull and conscientious in his worship and doing the will of God, among o­ther vertues which he practiseth, exer­cises this also, and doth by others as he would have others do by him. So that by Righteousness here, is to be under­stood [Page 151] an universal Goodness in all con­ditions and relations, whereby both the outward and inward man becomes en­tirely subject to God; and without it he cannot be said to deal justly and righ­teously with God; and after this Righ­teousness it is that a hunger and thirst is commended here, which hunger and thirst imports,

1. A great sense, that there is no true satisfaction either in sin, or in a world­ly carnal life. This we must necessari­ly suppose; for how should a man hun­ger or thirst after Righteousness, except he be sensible, that here is not his rest neither in sin nor in the contentments of this present world, these being the grand impediments of that Righteousness. That's the reason why men, who place their chiefest happiness in sublunary en­joyments, have nothing of this hunger and thirst after Righteousness, till they become sensible of the vanity of this world, and the danger of a sinfull life, their appetite after Righteousness is in­significant, nor can their feeble wishes be call'd so, but when they have a tho­rough view of the rottenness of the bot­toms they have sailed in; then they af­fect and desire this plank to swim out of the gulph of perdition.

[Page 152] 2. It imports a high esteem of this Righteousness and Goodness, and with­out it, it's impossible to hunger and thirst after it, for men do not use to long after things they do not value, nor are their desires very strong after objects they see no satisfaction in. A man hungry and thirsty, prizes the meat and drink that is before him, so must he the righteousness we speak of that doth truly hunger and thirst after it. If he doth not prize it above Gold, and Silver, and Pearls, and precious Stones, his hunger and thirst after it cannot be considerable, but when he comes to count all things dross and dung in comparison of it, then he is most likely to hunger and thirst after it.

3. It imports a very earnest desire to be righteous and good in all points. Such a desire, as men very hungry and thirsty have after meat and drink, and that we know is not very faint. The Scri­pture therefore expresses by a very em­phatical similitude, Psal. XLII. 1. As the Hart pants after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God. The Hart or Stag is a creature naturally hot, but being chas'd and hunted, his desire after the cooling streams becomes more [Page 153] earnest and vehement; and such must be this desire after righteousness, even as it is, Psal. LXIII. 1. My soul thirsteth, my flesh longs for thee in a dry Land, i. e. as a man or traveller spent with the la­bour or the trouble of his journey in a dry land where no water is. These expres­sions import a very strong desire, a de­sire which hath no reserves, no sinister ends and designs, but is sincere, and lively, and vigorous, and importunate, which will not be denied, and prevails by its fervour and importunity.

4. It imports actual and earnest en­deavours to be truly good and righteous, by a diligent and conscientious use of the proper means. We do not look up­on a man that talks of having a thing, or pretends his heart set upon it, as be­ing in good earnest, if his endeavours be not suitable to his desires. The Mer­chant or Trades-man that desires to be rich, we know what pains they take; nay the Day-Labourer that desires a livelihood. So he that hungers and thirsts after Righteousness indeed, will enquire, and hear, and read the word of God, and ponder it in his mind, and pray hard, and deny himself, and break off from loose Company, and meditate, [Page 154] and think, and shun occasions of evil, and follow God, as the man in the Go­spel did his Neighbour at Midnight for three Loaves, and will leave no stone unturn'd, to compass this Goodness and Righteousness, as a man who is ve­ry hungry or thirsty doth not sit still, but bestirs himself to get Food and Drink which he stands in need of.

5. It imports a Progress in this hun­ger and thirst, and when we are arrived to such a degree of Righteousness, then to hunger, and thirst, and endeavour af­ter higher degrees of it. To this pur­pose are those frequent exhortations, Grow in Grace, and see that ye abound more and more in faith, in love, and cha­rity: And give all diligence to add to your faith, vertue; unto vertue, know­ledge; unto knowledge, temperance; un­to temperance, godliness; unto godliness, patience; unto patience, brotherly kind­ness; and unto brotherly kindness, chari­ty, 1 Thess. III. 12. IV. 1. 2. Pet. I. 5, 6, 7. II. 18. A Christians labour, like the Husbandmans, is never at an end; when one lust is mortified, he must begin to subdue and mortifie ano­ther, and when he hath made one ver­tue his domestick, he must take ano­ther [Page 155] into his Family. The hunger and thirst here spoken of, is not a momen­tary appetite, which is to last for a day, or so; but an appetite perpetual, which is to run through the whole course of our lives, and which is still encreas'd by being filled; insomuch that if a good Christian were to live here a thousand years, he would still find degrees and acts of Righteousness to hunger and thirst after.

6. It imports such a spiritual hunger and thirst, or such a desire after Righ­teousness, as is content to undergo and endure bodily hunger and thirst, and other temporal inconveniencies both for the attainment and preservation of it. He that is loath to be at any trou­ble for it, or unwilling to abridge him­self in any thing that's pleasing to the flesh either for the gaining of it, or the maintaining of it, hath but a weak appetite after it, to be sure no such ap­petite as the man of honour hath after worldly Glory, who can dispence with scratch'd faces, with scars, and wounds, and hard lodging, and puddle-water, and a homely dyet, and all to attain to an empty name of a valiant man. Sure­ly righteousness deserves as generous a [Page 156] desire; we see what men will do in a Famine, even venture reproach, and contempt, and being abused, and revi­led, to get food convenient; such must be this hunger and thirst after Righte­ousness: for to be truly righteous, a Christian must reckon upon afflictions, persecutions, and calumnies, and nick­names, and being laught at; and he that longs for the fragrant Rose, must not stand upon its being encompass'd with pricks, but resolve out of love to the one, to dispense with the other. And that which enforces the duty, is the

II. Proposition, That without this hunger and thirst after Righteousness, a man cannot be blessed or happy. As the former Proposition made this hun­ger and thirst commendable, so this makes it absolutely necessary; for if he is blessed who hungers and thirsts, cer­tainly he is not so that wants this ap­petite. And that there is no true bles­sedness without it, will appear from the following considerations.

1. Without this hunger and thirst the Soul is sick, as much as we conclude a man is not well, when his appetite is gone, nay if he have no appetite at all [Page 157] we conclude him dead. A Carkass hath not appetite, and most certainly, he that hath no hunger and thirst after Righteousness at all, is dead in God's ac­count, dead in Law, dead in the Law of the Gospel, a sad condition, and which deserves to have the Motto of the Plague written over it, Lord have mercy upon him. The Scripture gene­rally makes him who is dead to Righte­ousness, a very miserable man, gives so dismal an account of him, that no­thing can be supposed more wretched. You know the Parable of the Prodigal, till he got a hunger and thirst after Righ­teousness, the holy Ghost represents him as a very contemptible person, as one sent into the field to keep swine, and that would have fill'd his belly with the husks the swine did feed on, but none gave unto him, Luke XV. 14, 15. nay v. 32. he is pronounced a dead man, dead to the favour of God, and the in­fluences of God's Spirit, and to any right to the precious promises of the Gospel; so is the man that hath no hunger at all after Righteousness, and if his appe­tite to it be weak and feeble; still its an argument of sickness, and neither the one nor the other is a sign of bliss and happiness.

[Page 158] 2. He that doth not hunger or thirst after Righteousness, is a Fool, so Solo­mon tells us, Prov. I. 7. For the wisdom he speaks of there, is this Righteousness, and he that despises it, hates his own soul, and loves death, Prov. VIII. 36. than which there cannot be a greater argument of madness, and surely this is no sign of blessedness. Wisdom in­deed such a man hath, who is a stran­ger to this hunger and thirst, but it is earthy, sensual, devilish, Jam. III. I5. Earthy, i. e. he minds nothing but earth, his contrivances are altogether how to compass the contents and pleasures of this life, the world is his highest and chiefest good, the fashions of this world are the rules of his life; he governs him­self by the punctilio's of State, and Ho­nour, and worldly Policy; he doth as the world doth, and what worldly men say or do, he imitates, and in endeavou­ring after temporal advantages, he stands not upon the stricter rules of Consci­ence.

It is sensual too, all his caterings are for the flesh, and how to live easie and delicately is all his care. He suffers him­self to be discourag'd from things truly good by carnal reasons; and if his flesh [Page 159] and carnal desires be but gratified, he is pleased, and more than pleased, than with all the comforts of the Holy Ghost. His flesh is his sovereign, and the Lord that rules in him, and its Di­ctates are the Law he lives by.

It is devilish too, for having no hun­ger, no thirst after Righteousness, the Devil is his friend, his companion, though he sees him not, but he may feel him by the suggestions which he yields to, and whereby his mind is ren­dred vain, and averse from real Good­ness: That Aversion comes by the De­vils Instigation, and in rellishing no­thing but what pleads in favour of the brutish part about him, he suffers him­self to be made a Prisoner, to that Con­queror, becomes his Slave and Captive: and surely such a man cannot possibly be happy, and consequently without this hunger and thirst after Righteous­ness the only thing that can make a man truly wise, a man is a stranger to real Bliss, to be sure he is not capable of be­ing enrich'd by the Consolations of God, nor is God concern'd to fill him in order to this bliss, which leads me to the [Page 160] III. Proposition, viz. That the hap­piness of those who truly hunger and thirst after Righteousness, consists in being filled. Filled! How?

1. Their very hunger and thirst af­ter Righteousness shall be and is a satis­faction to them. For it is a sign of Grace, a sign that God loves them, a sign that he visits them with the favour he bears to his own people, and that they are born again; that there is a sig­nal alteration wrought in their natures, and that their deceitfull lusts and unru­ly desires of the flesh are abated in or­der to a total destruction. This hunger and thirst after Righteousness being pre­dominant in them, is an item that God's Spirit hath got the better of corrupted nature, and from hence flows a calm­ness and serenity into their Souls, and when the enemy beats them out of all their strong holds, and they can fasten on nothing to give themselves comfort, this hunger and thirst after Righteousness upholds their hope, and supports their confidence, when they are so weakned, that they dare not pretend to St. Paul's having labour'd more than all; to the [Page 161] Apostle's invincible patience under inju­ries, to Zacharias and Elizabeth's walk­ing in all the Commandments of the Lord blameless, to Anna's serving the Lord with fasting and prayer Night and Day, to the faith of the Thessalonians, which grew ex­ceedingly, to the Galatians readiness to pluck out their own eyes, and give them to their Teachers; or to the Charity of the Macedonians, who did to their Power, nay beyond their Power, though, I say, the hungry Soul from an humble sense of her frailty dares not pretend to these Accomplishments; yet this Hunger and Thirst after Righteousness, in the midst of all assaults of the Devil, is the sacred Anchor, which she can make use of, and thereby preserve her Vessel from sinking; so that this very Hunger and Thirst after Righteousness is filling.

2. They shall be filled with Righte­ousness, that goodness they did thirst after, they shall have great store of; all their faculties shall be filled with it, and like the rich ointment poured out on Aaron's Head, and running down upon his Beard, and from thence into the very Skirts of his cloathing it shall perfume their out­ward and inward Man, and fill both their Hearts and Lives; what they ask [Page 162] for they shall have, what they seek they shall find, and the Door they knock at shall be open'd to them. They shall find goodness growing in them as the Lilies, and spreading its Roots as the Cedars in Libanon; Their desire is, that God may totally subdue their hearts, and accor­dingly their Souls shall become Temples of the Holy Ghost; they earnestly with, that every imagination which exalted it self against the obedience of Christ Je­sus, may become subject to him, and they shall have their Heart's desire, and the request of their Lips shall be gran­ted them. They shall be filled with the spirit by degrees; so filled, that in time they shall be abounding in the Work of the Lord, flourish in the Courts of the Lord's House, bringing forth fruit in old Age, till they become full of good Works, and Alms-deeds as Dorcas was, Acts IX. 36. and old Disciples, as Mnason was, Acts XXI. 16. The duties they per­form but weakly, now, they shall perform with greater vigour, and with their vertues their comfort shall encrease, and the consolations of Christ shall abound in them, 2 Cor. I. 5. Thus they shall be filled in this Life: But is this promise ever fulfilled to any? will some say, all [Page 163] I shall say is, go and ask those, who hun­ger and thirst after Righteousness, and they will tell you by Experience in the Psalmist's Language, Psal. LXXXIV. 11. The Lord is a Sun, and Shield, he will give grace and glory, and no good thing will he with-hold from them, that walk up­rightly. But this is not all:

3. They shall be filled in the other World, with the plenty of God's House, with the light of his Countenance for ever; when their Bodies do drop from them, and their Souls shall be trans­planted from this barren Wilderness, in­to Eden the Garden of God; and of this fulness David speaks, Psal. XVII. 15. As for me I shall behold thy face in Righ­teousness, I shall be satisfied when I awake with thy likeness. They shall be filled with the Joys of God; their mouths shall be filled with laughter, and their tongues with singing, they shall be filled with the finest of the Wheat, and with Honey out of the Rock shall they be satisfied, not with material Honey, not with such Ho­ney as enlightned Jonatha's Eyes, but with the sweetness of God's glorious pre­sence for ever: All their senses, all their faculties shall be filled with unspeakable satisfaction, with water of life that springs [Page 164] from the Rock of Ages, for they shall be filled with infinite love, like Vessels thrown into the Sea, all shall be filled, and their fulness shall last while the foun­tain of goodness and the Ocean of felici­ty lasts, i. e. for ever.

Inferences.

There are three sorts of Persons, that in the Close of this Discourse, I must necessarily speak to.

I. Those that pretend to hunger and thirst after Righteousness, but do not.

II. Such as neither condemn, nor greatly care for this Hunger and Thirst, but hanker after something else.

III. Such as do truly hunger and thirst after Righteousness, and long to be fil­led with it.

I. Those that pretend to hunger and thirst after Righteousness, but do not.

There is scarce a Vertue we speak of but there are several that flatter them­selves, that they are possess'd of it, be­cause they have something like it: There are few of you I believe so harden'd, as [Page 165] to have a total Aversion, or an utter ab­horrency from all goodness; many have some general desires after it; but if these cold, general, indifferent desires be ta­ken for this Hunger and Thirst after Righteousness, what gross mistakes must you needs run into!

Cold desires certainly do not deserve the Name of Hunger and Thirst; to be sure no such Hunger and Thirst, as I have described in the Premises. What? Shall we believe your Hunger and Thirst after goodness real; when we see no ef­fects, no fruits, no signs of it? I suppose if you have this Hunger and Thirst, you have withal a great sense of the danger of a sinfull and carnal Life, and a very high Esteem of Righteousness, and your desires after it are vehement and pres­sing, and your endeavours to get it are great, and strong, and you make a con­scientious use of the proper means; and when you are come up to any degree of goodness, you hunger and thirst and la­bour to extend the borders of your good­ness, and you are not frighted with the inconveniencies that may attend the pur­suit of it, for these are the ingredients of this sacred Appetite. What? Shall we take painted Fire for that which is [Page 166] in motion? Or shall we call that Hun­ger and Thirst, which wants the Essen­tial Characters? Do we take a Man of Straw for a rational Creature?

Ay! But, saith the self-conceited Chri­stian, I am sure I have it, for I desire to pay every Man their own, to defraud and wrong no body, and to live honest­ly among my Neighbours. But, why? Is this all the Righteousness God stands upon? What? Is one link of the sacred Chain of Graces, the whole Chain? Is one step of the way the full length of it? Do all the other Vertues stand for Cy­phers? Is all that the Gospel requires, comprehended in this one qualification, Moral honesty?

No, no; you do not truly hunger and thirst after any one Vertue, if you do not hunger after all; if your Hunger and Thirst after Righteousness be right, you will enquire, and take notice, and ob­serve what things are good, and just, and honest, and pure, and lovely, and of a good Report, and be enamour'd with them. You will not speak of your spiritual wants slightly, such as, we all have all our failings, and God amend us all, &c. but with some inpatience to have them supplied, you will hunger and thirst [Page 167] after all the Graces of God's Spirit, not only after Justice, or Chastity, or Tem­rance, but after a lively Faith and Pa­tience, and Charity, and Humility, and Fervour, and Love, and Obedience, and a truly spiritual Temper; and after high­er Degrees of all these; and your Hun­ger and Thirst will be seen, and known by your industry and care, and labour, and cautiousness of sinning, and resisting of Temptations, and by Groans, which cannot be uttered, and by your unwea­ried Attempts to climb the Hill of God, and not to give over till you come to the Top of it; and then expect the Blessing of my Text. Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after Righteous­ness, for they shall be filled.

II. Those who neither care for, nor condemn this spiritual Hunger and Thirst, but hunger and thirst after something else, even after the sweet and comforta­ble Enjoyments, the Riches, the Honours, and the Pleasures of this present World; if they could but have such a Compe­tency, or so much a Year, or such a Place, or such an Office, or live as such a one lives, they would desire no more, and this is all they hunger and thirst af­ter. [Page 168] O how happy should they be! But such Persons I would ask, whether they believe they have nothing but Body and Flesh about them. Are your Souls made for God, created for his Service, design'd for Heaven, fitted for an Eternal Duration, redeem'd with the Blood of Jesus Christ, and is there no regard to be had to these? What can make them happy, but Righteousness? What can satisfie them, but real Goodness? What can fill or feed them, but the love of God? This World cannot satisfie them, you see it, you know it, Experi­ence is demonstration; for when you have got as much as you can, and come to lie upon your Death-beds, you find, they want some other Food; Food, which all the World cannot give; Food, which none can give but he, who hath protested, that without Holiness no Man shall see his Face. Righteousness is their life, their cordial, their nourishment, and without this they die, without this they are lost, and all that you can do cannot keep them from being miserable. With­out this Food they starve, and while you deny them this Meat, you murther them. If the World, or the Enjoyments of it be all you are to hunger and thirst [Page 169] after, these Souls were given in vain, and God who gave them lost his aime: I do not deny but you may lawfully de­sire an honest livelihood in the World, with submission to God's Providence, and wish for Necessaries and Conveni­encies; but the Word is, seek ye first God's Kingdom, and its Righteousness, and all other things shall be added to you, Matth. VI. 33. It's this must have your Hunger and Thirst: The desires after ne­cessary Comforts of this life, must have the other's leavings: Nay you will never hunger and thirst after Righteousness, as ye should, till you mind the World less, and moderate, and qualifie your greedi­ness after it; for your strong desires after the satisfactions of this World, will infal­libly drown your earnest Desires after Righteousness, whatever opinion you may have of your skill to keep the ba­lance even. To be strongly carried to­ward them both, is a thing, as hard to conceive, and as hard to do as to re­concile contradictions. There is such an opposition betwixt Heaven and Earth, that a Man may as soon serve and please two contrary Masters, as be fond of both at the same time. Therefore whoever they be of you, that are very sharp set [Page 170] upon the Wealth and Honour, and great­ness of the World; your Appetite after Righteousness, must be flat and dull, and thus it will be to your dying Day, ex­cept your desires after the Pomp and Va­nities of this World be kept under, and brought into subjection.

III. Those who truly hunger and thirst after Righteousness, and I must boldly say, for my Text warrants me to do so, you shall be filled: Blessed are ye that, &c. How you shall be filled, I have shewed already; and I doubt not, but such hungry and thirsty Souls do find by blessed Experience, that this very Hun­ger and Thirst after Righteousness is pleasing, that God doth certainly give his Holy Spirit to them that seriously ask it, and gives more grace to them, that earnestly seek it, and greater strength against Temptations to them that im­portunately beg it, and greater support to those that will not be satisfied with­out it, and greater light to them that supplicate for it, as they would do for their lives: May be some of you find, that their Hunger and Thirst after Righteous­ness is not so strong, so lively as former­ly it was; if so, the causes of this de­cay [Page 171] must be search'd into; and if suffer­ing your affections to run out after the World too much hath been the cause of it, they must be checkt in their Ca­reer, and reduced into the right way again; if a vanity or secret Lust hath beguiled your Minds, that must be dis­miss'd without Mercy; if want of think­ing hath caused it, a fresh view must be taken of the Excellency, Beauty and glorious Consequences of this Righte­ousness; if melancholy, or some other bodily Distemper hath occasion'd it, God must be considered as a Father, who will not turn a Child that's weak and sickly out of Doors: However, in the first Conversion, this Hunger and Thirst after Goodness is ever more vehement and brisk, than afterward, when the surprize of Grace and Mercy is over, and the blazing Flame turns into a more gentle Fire, but this must not fright you. If your present Hunger and Thirst after Righteousness hath the same Effects, which the former desire had, i. e. if it makes your obedience grow; if it both confirms and enlarges your respect to the Commands of your Lord and Master, let not the abate­ment of the former Flame discourage you.

[Page 172] Look up to that God, who hath said, Open thy mouth wide and I will fill it. Search what Graces, what Perfections, what spiritual Ornaments you want, and quicken your Hunger and Thirst af­ter them, and rest confident, that God will satisfie the longing Soul, and fill the thirsty Soul with goodness. But whatever fulness you may want here, doubt not, but Heaven will complete it. Your Souls will there be filled, and your Cup will run over; there you will be filled with the Rivers of God's pleasure, fill'd with Eternal light, fill'd with the truest Wisdom, fill'd with Universal know­ledge, the Glory of the Lord will fill the heavenly Tabernacle, and you in the midst of it. In the Tabernacle of old, his Glory that filled it, appeared in a Cloud; in the Heavenly Sanctuary it will appear in the sweetest Light and Splendour. Job complain'd, that his mi­sery had filled his Face with wrinkles, poor Man! but these, you need not fear in that place; where he that is altoge­ther lovely, will present you to his Fa­ther blameless, without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing. Here your faces are sometimes filled with shame, upon the ac­count of your falls and slips; there they [Page 173] will be fill'd with Joy and Gladness: There you need not fear, that God, as rich Men do the poor sometimes on Earth, will dismiss you with a Com­plement, Depart in peace, be ye filled, be ye warmed, but you will be filled with all the fulness of God, it must needs be so, for in his presence there is fulness of joy, and pleasure, at his Right-hand for ever more.

SERMON VII.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 7. ‘Blessed are the mercifull, for they shall obtain mercy.’

A Mmianus Marcellinus, a grave Hea­then Writer, taking notice of the differences among Christians in matters of Religion, and the hatred one Sect bore to another, and the Tumults that were caused at the Election of Bishops, and the Blood that was spilt upon that account, hath a very unlucky Expression concerning it; There are saith he no wild Beasts so cruel, or so barbarous one to another, as some of these Christian Sects are to those, that differ from them in opinion; a very sad Character this, and Pudeat haec de nobis, &c. It is a shame, that Heathens and Infidels should have occasion given them to [Page 175] speak so reproachfully of this Noble Religion.

But surely, this cannot be the fault of Religion but of the proud, and chole­rick Men, who profess it, or have the management of it. Christ their Ma­ster never taught them to do so. His Precepts run in another strain; they sa­vour of another Genius; No command of cruelty, or animosity is to be found in all the Gospel; so far from a Com­mand, that the very appearances of it are forbidden. Mercy and Charity is the Soul, the Breath of those lively Ora­cles; Mercy is the Language of that Book, and to Mercy runs the Promise of the Text; Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.

For the understanding of which words, I shall

I. Give you a true description of the mercifull.

II. Explain to you the reason of the truth implied here, that those who are not mercifull cannot be blessed; No mercifulness, no happiness.

III. Shew how the mercifull shall ob­tain mercy.

[Page 176] I. To give you a true description of the mercifull, we must search into the nature of Mercy, and in doing so, we shall find this vertue to be of a vast ex­tent, insomuch that there is none so mean in the world, that can justly plead impossibility of practising it upon the account of his circumstances in the world, all being capable, all able, one way or other to exercise it. And,

1. One principal ingredient of this mercifull temper, is a compassionate heart, or an inward pity and compun­ction at the sight or hearing of the mi­sery of others; and therefore we are expresly call'd upon to put on [...], Bowels of Mercy, Col. III. 12.

This is so necessary, that without it the most pompous external Acts of Mercy, prove fruitless and ineffectual; at least the Apostle seems to intimate so much in that known passage, Though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and have not Charity, I am nothing, 1 Cor. XIII. 3. Where by Charity must be meant true Christian pity and compassion, which may be absent from the most stately beneficence; for a Man may give all a­way in a humour, or in a bravado, or [Page 177] when he can keep his Riches no longer, or out of a design to get himself a Name, which makes the Charity no­thing worth, because destitute of true inward pity. The Stoicks of old look'd upon inward pity as a thing below a rational Man; doing good and actual liberality to Men in distress, they al­low'd was a wise Man's part, but to be troubled within for the Calamity of any Man, whether friend or stranger, they said, became not a Man of reason. But in this, they talk'd like Mad-men more than Philosophers. Neither reason, nor Christianity destroy the inward affecti­ons of the Soul; both teach indeed to moderate and curb them, or to keep them within bounds, but do not era­dicate, or pull them up. Christ there­fore, whose business it was by his Ex­ample to shew the way to perfection, was touch'd with inward pity; so he commiserated Lazarus, when dead, and the People who were ready to faint for want of Bread, and the Multitude that were scatter'd abroad like Sheep without a Shepherd; and Jerusalem when her Ruine was approaching, and his Exam­ple as well as God's will in this particu­lar warrant a moderate inward trou­ble, [Page 178] and a compassionate resentment of our Neighbour's Calamity. But here Mercy rests not, if it be in a Capacity of going farther: And therefore,

2. There is required in the Exercise of this Vertue an actual relief of our calamitous and miserable Neighbour. The Compliment St. James speaks of, James II. 16. Depart you, be you warmed, and filled, without giving such things, as are needfull for the body, is perfect mock­ing of the Poor, and of God too, who made them so, that they might be assi­sted by the gifts and beneficence of the wealthier sort. The particulars of the Mercy, that is to be shewn to the Bo­dies or Temporal Concerns of our di­stressed Neighbours, are commonly com­prehended in that Latin Verse; ‘Visito, poto, cibo, redimo, tego, colligo, condo.’ i. e. Visiting them, when sick or in prison, and contributing to their Cure, when distemper'd according to St. Paul's Example, Acts XXVIII. 8, 9. and James I. 27. giving them drink, when thirsty, Rom. XII. 20. and feeding them, when hungry, Acts XVI. 34. rescuing and de­livering [Page 179] them from danger, if it be in our Power, and the deliverance be just, Acts XX. 10, 12. covering their naked­ness, and giving them Cloaths, when they have none, Acts IX. 39. receiving them into our Houses, or providing lodging and harbour for them, when they have no place to rest in, Acts XVI. 15. and burying them decently, when they leave, or have no means, to dis­charge the Expences of their Funerals, Acts VIII. 12. These are some of the principal Acts of that Mercy, which is due to the Bodies of our miserable Bre­thren; indeed we find them specified by our Saviour himself, Matth. XXV. 35, 36. and so great a stress laid upon them, that they are made the chief Subject of the last Assizes. But this is not all; and therefore,

3. Mercy must also be shewn to the Souls of our necessitous Brethren, as we find them oppress'd with sin and igno­rance; and the particular Duties of this Mercy also, we find summon'd up in that old Verse. ‘Consule, castiga, solare, remitte, fer, ora.’

[Page 180] i. e. Admonishing, teaching and dire­cting them, when they know not the way to Eternal life, according to the Rule given, Heb. XII. 12, 13. reproving them when they sin, and correcting them if obstinate, Ephes. V. 11. 1 Cor. V. 5. Comforting them when distressed, and speaking peace to them when de­jected, 2 Cor. I. 4. forgiving their offen­ces, and pardoning the affronts and in­juries they have done us, especially where they profess sorrow and repen­tance, Matth. XVIII. 21, 22, 25. bear­ing with their infirmities; especially where they appear invincible, Rom. XV. 1. and lastly, praying for them, whether they be friends or enemies, James V. 16. Matth. V. 44. He whose necessities are such, that he cannot relieve the Tempo­ral wants of his Neighbour, may be in a condition to redress his Spiritual; and indeed where this Spiritual mercy takes effect, and that the admonitions and entreaties, and reproofs, &c. work a Reformation in him, it proves one of the greatest Mercies in the World, for it is no less than saving a Soul from death, James V. 20. But,

4. This Mercy runs out into more Branches still, and there are some higher [Page 181] degrees of it, which mercifull Christi­ans in all Ages have justly thought themselves obliged to exercise, and such is particularly our relieving others un­askt, and preventing the wishes and sol­licitations of the Needy by our Aims, and Liberalities. It is therefore recor­ded to the Eternal Praise of Onesiphorus, 2 Tim. I. 16, 17. That when he was at Rome he sought out St. Paul very dili­gently, to minister to his Necessities. Some niggardly Christians, whose Religi­on lies all in hearing and talking, when they have hints given them of their su­pine Neglect of this Mercy, are very apt to excuse themselves with this Eva­sion, that they know no objects of Cha­rity: A pitifull shift! Did you ever en­quire, did you ever consult with your pi­ous Neighbours, or some charitable Di­vine? If you did, your ignorance would soon be cured. When Christians under­stood themselves better, they did not wait to be courted to this Mercy. The Disci­ples of Antioch, Acts XI. 29. when they did but fear a Famine, they presently and chearfully determin'd every Man accord­ing to his ability, to send relief to the Bre­thren, which dwelt in Judaea, and of this re­ligious Generosity St. Austin understands [Page 182] that saying of the Psalmist, Ps. XLI. 1. Blessed is he that considereth the poor, i. e. He that prevents the poor Man's cry, and the Original will very well bear it, for there it is [...] Maschil: He that gives his mind to think, how he may do good to his poor Neighbour; or he that judiciously regards the distressed Man, which implies doing good before we are put in mind of it. Some whom Providence hath reduced to a very low condition, are bashfull and ashamed to beg, or to make their wants known, but their Neighbours see and perceive, how hard it is with them, and what shifts they make to subsist; to enquire and to find out such objects, and to re­lieve them before they ask, this is Chri­stian like, and becoming those whom God hath given a liberal Portion, and a liberal Heart, and is an Argument, that we have right apprehensions of the Na­ture of our Religion, which bids us go beyond Scribes and Pharisees, and Hea­thens, and the sinners of the World, in our Mercy.

5. There is yet a higher Act of Mer­cy, and that is denying our selves even in necessaries, and other advantages, that we may be the better able to succour [Page 183] others in distress. This must necessari­ly have been the Case of the Macedoni­an Christians; who to their Power, nay beyond their Power, express'd their Mer­cy to the Churches of Judaea, 2 Cor. VIII. 3. i. e. denied themselves even in necessaries for their Brethren's good. This denying and abridging our selves in necessaries, and laying by the price of them, that we may be in a better condition to shew Mercy, as it is com­mendable at all times, so it becomes a very great Duty when the Church of God is under Persecution, and Multi­tudes of our Fellow-Christians suffer for Righteousness sake. This was the rea­son why the Primitive believers sold their Lands and Possessions, and brought the Price of them, and laid them at the Apostle's Feet, that distribution might be made to all as they had need, Acts IV. 34, 35. To deny our selves in super­fluities, in order to be the better able to shew Mercy, is far from being the ut­most limit of this Mercy: The Love of God being shed abroad in the Soul, will constrain the Soul to do it in times of Peace and Prosperity; but self-denial in necessaries is a Duty peculiar to a time, when our Brethren, and such as are of [Page 184] the Houshold of Faith, like the Prophets of old, are forced to wander about in Sheep-skins, and Goat-skins, being desti­tute, tormented, afflicted, as it is said, Heb. XI. 37.

6. The highest Act of Mercy, is to lay down our lives for our Brethren, and of this St. John speaks as a Christi­an Duty, 1 John III. 16. Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us, and we ought also to lay down our lives for the Brethren. This Act of Mercy is chiefly to be shewn in times of publick Danger; where it is so, that by our dying we may save a Mul­titude of Christians alive, or contribute signally to the Welfare and Prosperity of God's Church, or preserve some emi­nent Instruments of God's Glory, who may do much good in their Generation: The ancient Christians were loath to be out-done by Heathens in their Heroick Attempts, and since there was much talk in Heathenish History of Pylades, offering to die for Orestes, though that was only an effect of carnal Affection, and perhaps of vain Glory too; yet they thought themselves unworthy of the Name they bore, if they did not whenever there was occasion, shew a [Page 185] readiness to die one for another, and of this we have a remarkable instance in Aquila, and Priscilla, of whom the Apo­stle bears witness, that for his sake they laid down their own Necks, Rom. XVI. 4. This Act of Mercy, it's true, is out of the common road, and there is seldom occasion to practise it, but if there should be such an opportunity, it's a glorious Death, and such as a pious Man would even be glad of, it being a Transcript of the Death of the Son of God for us; and Mercy can go no higher. It's like some of you will wonder at these Acts of Mercy, and fancy that I strain the Vertue too high; but the proofs I have brought for all that I have said, will suf­ficiently confute that conceit. Mercy is a very excellent Vertue, so excellent, that without it there is no true Blessed­ness, which is the second thing, I am to speak to,

II. When the mercifull are pronounc'd blessed here, a very ordinary capacity may soon inferr, that he, who is not mercifull cannot be blessed, and the rea­sons are these.

1. How should a Man be happy with­out being mercifull, when in not being [Page 186] so, he acts below the Dignity of Man. Notwithstanding the Fall, Man is still a very excellent Creature. The very Ru­ines of God's Image in him, even before the Grace of God transforms and re­news him, will justifie David's Exclama­tion; Lord what is Man, that thou so regardest him, and the Son of Man that thou visitest him? Even the Reliques of that perfection, which was once in him, teach him many admirable things, of which Mercy is not the least. Nature it self prompts him to it, and the instances of it in the very Heathens, make it a Dictate of the Law of Nature. Now the Dignity of Man, considered, even abstractedly from Grace and the Go­spel, consists in acting according to the honest Principles of Nature, so that he, who is not mercifull sins against a natu­ral instinct: The Gospel indeed refines and exalts this Mercy in him, but still Nature it self instructs him in it; nay, Mercy is so riveted into our make, and frame, that he who neglects it, or de­bauches himself into contempt of it, unmans himself. God hath furnish'd other Creatures with Claws and Bills, and Horns, and Arms, to secure them­selves against Assaults; but Man is born [Page 187] helpless, without weapons, or defensa­tives, on purpose to let us see the need he hath of Mercy, and of being merci­full, and helpfull to others of his kind; so that what I have said stands firm, that he who is not mercifull, acts be­low the Dignity of Man, for he forgets the end of his make, and therefore can­not be blessed; so far from being so, that he makes himself worse than the Beasts that perish; for even among these we see so great a resemblance of it, and the Histories of all Ages confirm it, that to fall short of it, must be more than brutish.

2. He shall have judgment without mercy, that shewed no mercy, saith St. James, Chap. II. 13. And surely, this can be no blessed Estate. God's method in punishing, is retaliation, and propor­tioning the Nature of the Punishment, to the Nature of Sin, and so it is here; He that is not mercifull to his Neigh­bour, the Judge who is to sit upon him, at last will shew him no mercy; nay in the Flames, which by the Judge's Or­der shall seize him, there will be no mixture of mercy. Wicked men, who have been kind and neighbourly, and in some measure mercifull: though they [Page 188] are not capable of Glory and Salvation, because they die without true Repen­tance, and Reformation of Life; yet their former Mercy will in some re­spect qualifie their misery in the next World; some drops of cold Water may be vouchsafed to them, to take off some­what from the excess of their Tor­ment, but he that shew'd little or no mercy, will be forced to drink of the Cup of God's wrath without mixture; even of the Cup of trembling and asto­nishment, without the least ingredient of sweetness, without any interval of comfort, as we see it fulfilled in Dives, Luke XVI. 24. This being a very mi­serable condition, it must be far froth having any relation to Blessedness. But the mercifull Man meets with other dea­lings, which calls me to the third and last point.

III. How the mercifull shall obtain Mercy. And here what I noted in the preceeding Beatitudes, holds good here too, that the recompence here promi­sed relates both to this, and the other Life.

And as to this present World:

[Page 189] 1. The mercifull Man may promise himself great Comfort in his Trouble; whether it be sickness, or some other sad accident; to this purpose we have an excellent saying, Psal. XLI. 1, 2, 3. Blessed is he that considers the poor, the Lord will deliver him in the time of trou­ble: The Lord will preserve him and keep him alive, and he shall be blessed upon Earth, and thou wilt not deliver him into the hand of his enemies: The Lord will strengthen him upon the bed of languishing; thou wilt make all his bed in his sickness. These words are not much regarded, because the generality of men have but a very low opinion of the pro­mises of the Bible; though they believe it to be the Word of their God, to which God will stand; yet they dare not trust his Promises; and so it fares with this that I have mention'd; and yet would you make the experiment with an hum­ble Confidence in God's veracity, you would certainly find extraordinary As­sistances in the time of sickness: I will not say, that you would recover with­out means or Physick, but your sick­ness would either become more easie and tolerable, or you would recover sooner, or you would prepare for a long life; [Page 190] your Acts of Mercy would be your se­curity, that you should find mercy in your distress. This is a great truth, and as loath as some of you may be to be­lieve it, I might furnish you, if it were needfull, with variety of Examples, and instances of men, who have found it by experience; but God having asserted, and promis'd it, it is enough to engage you to believe it, and to make the Trial.

2. This mercy God rewards signally, even in this present World, by blessing the mercifull Man's endeavours; not only by turning the hearts of other men toward him into mercy, when he stands in need of it, but by encreasing or prospering his Substance. Merciful­ness is the true Art of thriving in the World; what a multitude of examples could I alledge here of Persons, who have given away either the tenth, or the fifth Part, or more of their incomes to pious Uses, and have been blessed e­ven to admiration. It is a mighty mi­stake, that you will be losers by being very mercifull. Every thing you take in hand, will prosper the better for it, except your unbelief or wavering, and trembling faith should hinder God from [Page 191] doing any mighty Works for you. In shewing mercy you make God your debtor, you lend him and he is concer­ned even in this life, to repay you with Usury, Prov. XVIII. 17. Men, that consider not the operations of God's hand, will continue Infidels under all these asseverations; but we know, and find it so, and are confident, that there is one, That scattereth and yet increases, scatters in Charity, and encreases in Temporal mercies; The liberal soul shall be made fat, and he that watereth shall be water'd himself, Prov. XI. 24, 25. But▪

3. The greatest mercy is yet behind, even the everlasting Mercy of God in the next life, which the mercifull Man will certainly obtain. God drops only some mercies on the mercifull man here, but he will visit him with Showers in the other World: He will take him in­to the bosom of mercy, encompass him with mercy on every side, and make mercy his Crown, and Diadem. He will be mercifull to his sins, and remem­ber them no more. The mercies the Father of mercy sheds on him here, are Items of larger mercies hereafter, and what is but a Brook, and a River here, will be all Sea, and Ocean there. The [Page 192] mercifull Man will find God exceeding mercifull to him when he dies, and his Soul enters into the Regions of Eternity, a mercy which surpasses all the mercies he enjoy'd here; to be sure the Souls in Hell, the Spirits in the Everlasting Prison would value God's mercy upon their leaving this World at a higher Rate, than all the rich Blessings they glutted themselves with on this side the Grave. Here the mercies God sends upon the mercifull Soul are mixt with Clouds, and Crosses; in the next life they will be pure, uninterrupted, endless, high, and like the God that bestows them, in­finite; and the mercifull Man will see, and taste, and feel the meaning of that glorious Promise, Isa. LIV. 8, 9, 10. In a little wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment, but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee. For this is as the Waters of Noah unto me: as I have sworn, that the Waters of Noah should no more cover the Earth; so have I sworn that I will not be wrath with thee, nor rebuke thee. For the Mountains shall de­part, and the Hills be removed, but my kindness shall not depart from thee; nei­ther shall the Covenant of my Peace be re­moved, saith the Lord, that hath mercy on thee.

Inferences.

I. If mercy be the duty of every pri­vate Christian, it must be the duty of whole Churches too. Cruelty can be no mark of a true Church; that's not the Livery of the Prince of Peace, but of him whose Name is Legion; To de­stroy men's lives upon the Account of Religion, can never be agreeable to the Nature of that God, who waits to be gracious; and to call for Fire from Hea­ven upon Samaritans, because they will not acknowledge the High-Priest of Je­rusalem to be infallible, surely, is not to know what manner of Spirit we are of. G. Leti. A late Historian of the Roman Com­munion, in his Life of Sixtus Quintus tells us of a very strange Maxim, the Court of Rome makes the great Rule of her Pra­ctice; That the Turks must be set upon with Arms, Heathens with Arguments and Do­ctrine, but Eretici col fuoco, Hereticks with Fire. If by Fire were meant, that lambent one, of Love and Charity, we could not but highly extol the Motto; but when that Church hath used so much material Fire, whatever her Language may be at this present, we have still reason to su­spect, [Page 194] that this Maxim is to be under­stood in the worst sense; and when her unmercifull Practices, and which she yet never publickly disown'd, and renounc'd, stand still upon record, when we read of her proceedings against the poor Waldenses, and Albigenses, of whom more than a hundred thousand were de­stroy'd, her St. Dominick being the Lea­der and Incendiary, when we know the dreadfull Court of Inquisition is in force in Spain, in Italy, and in Portugal; when we read of the fatal St. Bartholomew, the Massacre of Paris in the Year 1572, where above 70000 Protestants were barbarously murther'd, for which the Pope with his Cardinals gave solemn Thanks to God; and when a Massacre nearer home lives still in our memories, even that of Ireland, in the Year 1641, where according to the common Ac­count 200000 innocent Protestants were inhumanely butcher'd, for which the Pope gave a plenary indulgence to the Actors in that Tragedy, when our Mar­tyrologies have preserv'd us, the Names and Piety of those many Protestants, who in Queen Mary's days were burnt and executed for not believing Transub­stantiation, when we cannot but remem­ber [Page 195] the Designs and Practices of the Fifth of November, and are too sensible of the late inhumane Proceedings a­gainst the Protestants in the neighbour­ing Kingdom; to name no more, when these things as I said stand still upon re­cord, not denied by their Writers, and to be sure never yet disown'd by the Governing part of that Church, and the Writ de Haeretico comburendo, what­ever it may be in our Church, is not yet repealed in theirs; we cannot look upon that Church, as a Church built up­on a Rock, except by that Rock be meant a Heart hard as Flint, and Adamant; I will not deny but there is a sober Party in that Church, which detests and ab­hors these Principles, but the governing Part of that Church, who would take it very ill not to be thought the Princi­pal, never yet by any publick Rescript disown'd them, and therefore we can­not look upon that Church as mercifull, except by mercy we understand such mercies, as Solomon speaks of, that the Mercies of the wicked are cruel. Erasmus tells us, in one of his Epistles, that a Friar at Antwerp did in a publick Ser­mon assure the People, that if Martin Luther were there, he would tear out [Page 196] his Throat with his Teeth, and not be afraid with his Mouth and Teeth all bloody, to go immediately and receive the Sacrament of the Eucharist; as this was an Argument of a blind or mad Zeal, so I know not what to call this tearing out men's Throats, because they are Hereticks. I confess, this is a way of answering Arguments without fear of contradiction, but surely such a one as the Apostles did not know of, who command us to be always ready to give an answer to those, who ask us the rea­son of our hope with meekness, and godly fear: But I pass from this sad Theme to softer Reflections. And there­fore,

II. It is remarkable, that of the mer­cifull here, it's said, that they shall ob­tain mercy; mercy, not wages: God will reward their mercifulness, but that recompence shall be matter of mercy, not of debt; those that would perswade People, that by large Alms-deeds they me­rit Heaven, talk like Persons who never read the Gospel; which beats down all opinion of merit, and makes us unpro­fitable Servants after doing all we are commanded to do; gives us right no­tions [Page 197] of our good Works, and of the nature of them, and doth so advance the Glory of God's Grace in all we do, that one would wonder Men should cherish so much as the shadow of such a vain Opinion; but when we see that men dare to believe, that Communion in one kind is sufficient, contrary to the express Command, Drink ye all of this; and that religious Service and Worship is to be paid to dead Men and Women, contrary to the express Order of God: Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve; our admirati­on ceases in the matter of merit of good Works. Some have been so vain, as to tell us, that the Reformation hath spoi­led and weaken'd the Acts of Mercy, which the former Ages were famous for; the opinion of merit formerly having rais'd People's affections into greater readiness, to leave behind them signal mo­numents of Charity; but this cavil may be blown away with a breath: Let but any man examine the publick Acts of Charity since the Reformation, and compare them with those in the time of Popery, here in England especially, and he will be forced to confess, that since [Page 198] the Reformation hath been admitted, far greater publick Acts of Charity have been done, than were done during that Term of Years in Popery before. It's the Glory of our Religion, that our People can be mercifull without an opi­nion of merit, and give their Goods to feed the Poor from a pure Principle of the Love of God, and I durst make an impartial Adversary the Judge, whe­ther it be not an Argument of a more excellent Spirit, for men from the obli­gations of Piety, and out of Conscience toward God, and from a sense of their duty, and the miseries of others, and out of gratitude to God, to erect an Alms-house, or some other publick Te­stimony of mercy, and in a most hum­ble manner to depend upon God's gra­cious Promise of a recompence in the Resurrection of the Just, than for men to stream out their days in sin, and luxury; and when they can keep their Wealth no longer, leave a large Summ of Money to build a Monastery or Nun­nery, to buy off the Pains of Purgatory, and to purchase the Joys of the Blessed: The former to speak modestly, savours of ingenuity; the other, were it possible [Page 199] to buy what is intended, of a mercenary Temper; the former looks like love, the other like force and interest; the former is as it ought to be, an effect of true Christian Pity and Compassion, the o­ther of selfishness and partiality.

III. Though to the Glory of our Church and Religion, it must be con­fess'd, that in its Bosom there are found truly mercifull and charitable Persons, both Men and Women, whose delight is in doing good; yet too many continue hard and churlish, covetous and ill-natur'd, selfish and unmercifull; and because they give now and then a Farthing, or a Penny to the Poor that pass by their Doors, they think they are very mercifull Men; Vanity of Vani­ties! shall the chips and shavings of your incomes pass for that mercy, which thrusts its Head into the Clouds of Hea­ven? Doth God pour out Blessings up­on you thick and three-fold, and do you hope to come off with scattering a drop now and then, and which comes from your Hearts too like drops of Blood? Where is your Zeal to imitate the men, who with their Blood sealed the Truth [Page 200] of the Reformation; the History of their Sufferings tells you of many admirable Men then, of one, who in a hard time thought not much to sell his Gold, and Chains, and Rings, and Jewels left him by his Ancestors, for the Relief of others. Another forbore one meal a day, to give the value of it to them that need­ed: Another fasted one day in four to bestow the Price of that days Diet upon some of his poor Brethren: Another hearing of a poor Woman that was brought to Bed, and destitute of all Ne­cessaries, sent her his own Bed whereon he lay, and confined himself to Straw; and being in Prison with other sufferers counted it an Honour to wait at the Ta­ble upon his Fellow-prisoners, and satis­fied himself with their leavings: Ano­ther used once a Fortnight to call upon the rich Clothiers of the Town, where he lived, to go with him to the Alms­house to see what poor People wanted, and to provide for their Necessities: Abundance of such instances might be added here. These were some of the shining and burning Lights of our Re­formation, and I chuse to alledge their Examples, because I have spoken just [Page 201] before in the Praise of that Reformati­on: But I fear, Examples will do no good, if God's Command, and Christ's Promise, and your Duty, and everlast­ing Interest cannot prevail with you: And yet when by the Grace and Assi­stance of God, you are become bounti­full according to this Rule; the other Acts of Mercy, I mention'd in the be­ginning of this Discourse must not be neglected, particularly the Acts of Mer­cy to the Souls of your Neighbours. There is nothing, no Vertue that a­bounds more in incouragements, both Temporal and Eternal, than this mer­cifull Temper. God hath dress'd it in such Charms, that it cannot but appear amiable to the Attentive Considerer. To shew mercy to others, is the way to be mercifull to your selves: We call upon you often to have mercy on your Souls, and your mercy to others is a sign that you study Self-preservation. Hereby you secure your own Mercies, make them firm and durable, and you establish your selves in the favour of God, and the good opinion of sober Men: And therefore, what should hin­der you from taking fire by this Dis­course, [Page 202] and suffering your Hearts to be warmed into Mercy and Compassion? How chearfully may you go about it, when there is a Voice behind you calling upon you: Blessed are the mer­cifull, for they shall obtain mercy.

SERMON VIII.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 8. ‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.’

PVritan was once a Nick-name, Vid. Cornel. à Lap. in Jacobi 1. v. ult. a Name of Reproach, intended I sup­pose to traduce those who made a great shew of external Piety, but were stran­gers to good Morals; stumbled at a Straw, and leapt over a Block; strained at a Gnat, and swallow'd down Camels; prayed to God, and reviled his Church; scrupled a Ceremony, and cheated the next Neighbour they met withall: What justice there was in giving this Title to a certain Party, whether they de­served it, or not, and whether many of those that were called so were not very upright, and truly pious Men, I shall not now enquire; but sure I am, that [Page 204] this Name rightly understood, and ta­ken in that sense, it naturally bears or should bear, is what every Christian ought to be ambitious of: Purity is what every good Man must and doth desire; and indeed his goodness is mere vanity and shew, if Purity be not the great object of his love. A true Puri­tan, and a true Christian, are converti­ble Terms; and he that laughs at this Character, understands not the Religi­on he is baptized into. He that renoun­ces Purity, renounces his Baptism; and whatever his outward Profession may be, he is a meer Infidel under a bor­row'd Title. Purity is that which the Christians of old did triumph in, not in the Name, but in the Thing; and he that neglects it, must needs continue a stranger to all solid Consolation. As ridiculous as it appears to carnal Men, it is our greatest security; pur-blind Souls may not see the Beauty of it, but he that is Truth it self assures us, that it is the way to real Bliss. Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.

The method in handling these words, must be the same with that I used in the Explication of the preceeding Beatitudes, and that which any Man that hears, or [Page 205] reads these words, would naturally de­sire to be satisfied in, is

I. The Nature of this Purity where­in it consists, and who the pure in heart are.

II. Upon what account we cannot sup­pose those blessed, who are not pure in heart, for that's implied here;

III. How the pure in heart shall see God.

I. The Nature of this Purity, where­in it consists, and who the pure in heart are.

Children know, that by the Heart in Scripture, is for the most part meant the Soul, the Spirit, and the inward Man; and so a pure Heart, is a pure Mind, a pure Soul, and a pure Conscience; as we find it called, 1 Tim. III. 9. 2 Tim. I. 3. 2 Pet. III. 1. and the true ingredients of this inward Purity are as follows.

1. An antipathy to sinfull Thoughts, or a setled abhorrency of such thoughts, desires, passions, and affections, as are manifestly contrary to the Will of God. Purity imports cleansing, and that the thing which is cleansed, is pure from [Page 206] something, and the unclean thing here, is evil thoughts, not their bare coming in, but concurring with them, which the Heart must be pure from. A pure Heart is an Enemy to impure Speeches, and all impure and sinfull Actions, but more immediately to sinfull Thoughts and Desires, which are the Parents and Cau­ses of the other; so that the pure Heart nips the Evil in the Bud, and is so far from yielding deliberately to a bad Acti­on, or an undecent Expression, that it dreads an evil Thought. All men it's true hate some evil Thoughts or other, and there is scarce any Man so debaucht or vitious, but hates the thought of murthering his Father and Mother, or the thought of some monstrous ingrati­tude, or the thought of doing hurt to an innocent Babe in the Cradle; but this doth not make them pure in Heart, and therefore this Purity must extend to other, indeed all the Laws of God; without which there would be no di­stinction, no difference betwixt the Saint and the Sinner; the latter pretending to the hatred of some evil Thoughts, and Desires, as well as the other. So then this Purity imports an antipathy, not only to thoughts of unnatural Crimes, [Page 207] but to lascivious, covetous, malitious, revengefull, proud, foolish, vain, impe­rious, romantick Thoughts, even before they break out into Words and Actions, to thoughts whereby wronging, defrau­ding, slandering, abusing, reviling of our Neighbours, and neglect of our spiritu­al and everlasting Concerns are sugge­sted to us; in a word, to all thoughts which are injurious to God, to our Neighbour, or to the interest of our Souls, for these assented to defile the heart, Mark VII. 21, 22. Such thoughts like Flies, or Bees may buz, and hum about the Mind; but if the Mind drives them away, as Abraham did the Birds from the Sacrifice, the Heart loses no­thing of its Purity. The mind may be assaulted with evil Thoughts, the As­saults do not presently render it impure, for if it hold out against them, gives no consent, no approbation, shews them no countenance, no favour, no respect, but that like Bullets shot against a Wall of Brass, they fall off as fast as they are shot, the Heart still continues pure, and therefore David expresses the Purity of his Heart by this very Character, I hate vain thoughts, Psal. CXIX. 113. and to this purpose is that Expostulation of God [Page 208] in Jeremy, Chap. IV. 14. How long shall thy vain thoughts lodge within thee! It's gi­ving them lodging and entertainment, that pollutes the Mind, but if they knock at the Door, and are either permitted no entrance, or are thrust out, the Heart preserves its Purity.

2. A pure Heart imports also a Purity from sinister Ends, or Aims, or Intenti­ons, especially in religious Actions. This must needs be the intent of our great Master here, since we see he finds fault so often with Men, that aimed to be seen of Men, to have Glory of Men, to gain the Applause and Commendations of Men, and designed their Profit, and Gain in Actions relating to Devotion. The Christian, that's free from such sini­ster Aims in praying, praising, fasting, giving of Alms, preaching, speaking to others of his Experiences, and hath nothing before his Eyes but the Glory of God, the good of his Neighbour, the peace of his own Conscience, and the Salvation of his own Soul, may justly be said to be pure in Heart, and this is agreeable to that simplicity, which we hear so often press'd, and which the Apostles did so much rejoyce in, 2 Cor. I. 12. Without this our services want [Page 209] that Sincerity, which must make them amiable to the searcher of hearts; and the Apostle insists upon it, Rom. XII. 9. when he saith, Let love be without dis­simulation; and since love to God is ex­pressed by our religious exercises, it must necessarily follow, these must be free from sinister ends, which if they be not, they fall under the brand and character of Dissimulation.

3. A pure heart delights in holy Thoughts: These are Meat and Drink to it, and such a person delights in thinking of the works of God, and the operations of his hands, of his will, and of his commands, of his promises and of his threatnings, of his various provi­dences and dispensations, of Heaven and eternal happiness. These Thoughts wonderfully purifie the heart, and keep it clean; these keep up the Spirit of Reli­gion, and make the soul a fit temple for the Deity to lodge in: it's true, there is no man so holy, and who lives in the world, or hath a lawfull calling, but must think of his concerns in the world, how to manage them to the good of his family and relations and others; such thoughts are very necessary in order to a prudent ordering of our affairs, and [Page 210] without doubt are allowable and lawfull, for which of you intending to build a tower, sits not down first, and counteth the cost whether he have sufficient to finish it, saith our Saviour, Luk. XIV. 28. But all this may be done, and yet the heart delight in holy thoughts, in these more than in the other, in these for pleasure, in the other for necessity; to this pur­pose Solomon, The thoughts of the righte­ous are right, Prov. XII. 5. but St. Paul more emphatically, 2 Cor. IV. 18. We look not so much at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen. Looking here, is thinking, and there is no beholding things invisible, but by con­templation of the Heart and Mind. Con­templation represents things eternal in lively colours, and in seeing these the primitive Believers rejoyced more than in gazing on the riches and glories of this vi­sible world; temporal things they thought on by the by, but the strength of their thoughts was reserved for the other.

A pure heart, is a heart enamour'd with God, a heart that loves nothing like him; a soul whose secret desires are after him, and whose desires are strong and vehement, and though it hath obli­gations to love the creature, yet it is [Page 211] in subordination to him and for him who is altogether lovely; a heart which discovers its love, not only by ex­ternal obedience, but by inward breath­ings, and sighs, and groans which can­not be uttered, and loves any thing that belongs to him, his word, his laws, his sacraments, his faithfull ministers, and those that truly fear him; what this inward love is, the admirable David describes at large, Psal. CXIX, and when in this Psalm you read such expressions as these, With my whole heart have I sought thee, v. 10. My soul breaketh for the longing that it hath unto thy judgments at all times, v. 20. Horror hath taken hold of me, because of the wicked that forsake thy law, v. 53. The law of thy mouth is dear­er unto me, than thousands of gold and silver, v. 72. my soul fainteth for thy sal­vation, v. 81. O how I love thy law, it is my meditation all the day, v. 97. How sweet are thy words unto my mouth, yea, sweeter than honey unto my taste, v. 103. I say, when you read such expressions as these, you may guess at the nature of this love which purifies the heart.

Cassianus hath an observation, which I cannot pass by without making some remarks upon it, and it is this, That [Page 212] the greatest sign of a pure heart is, when that inward purity influences our very dreams, and that a man instead of dream­ing of trifles and impertinencies, dreams of God and spiritual objects. The obser­vation seems a little odd, because in dreams the fancy plays, her Mistress, reason (because the bodily organs, the tools whereby she works are asleep) suspending her operations: and dreams we know, depend much upon the con­stitution and complexion of the body, and yet there is some truth in it, for if, as Solomon notes, Eccles. V. 3. A dream comes through multitude of business Men have been engaged in in the day time, or from things they have heard, or seen, or discours'd of: it may very well be, that a person who hath got a habit of contemplating things divine, and hea­venly, whose thoughts are taken up all day with spiritual objects, may find a tincture of all this in his very dreams, and the things he most delighted in, and was most conversant with, may present themselves to his fancy, and there appear in lively shapes and dresses in the night; and I do not doubt, where a man could arrive to that felicity, as to dream for the most part of Heaven and a future Hap­piness, [Page 213] and pray and praise God in his dreams, whenever his Imagination wakes in his sleep, as it would argue, that the person makes religion his business, so it would be a very good sign of Purity of heart, and that his heart and affections are truly set upon God; but I will lay no stress upon this observation, because it hath not the Scripture for its guide: the characters I have given of the pure in heart, are warranted by the word of God, and in these we cannot be mista­ken, and those who are so are certainly blessed.

But then,

II. If the pure in heart are blessed, those that are not so, or will not be so, cannot be happy; which is the second point I am to speak to, and I shall e­vince it by these following familiar arguments.

1. Such persons cannot converse with God: in this converse mans happiness consists, and the reason why they can­not, is, because their hearts are impure. Can two walk together except they be a­greed, saith God, Amos III. 3. Purity and Impurity are incapable of commu­nion. [Page 214] When God converses with man, he takes possession of the heart, there he dwells, there is his seat, but if that be impure, and full of darkness, God a­voids the infected place. In this case, the castle is already in possession of Gods enemy, and therefore there is no enter­tainment for him whose purity is infi­nite; for the law of this converse is, with the mercifull, thou wilt shew they self mer­cifull, and with the pure, thou wilt shew thy self pure, Psal. XVIII. 25.

2. As the impure cannot converse with God, so they cannot appropriate him to themselves, and therefore cannot be bles­sed: for mans blessedness arises from be­ing able to say, That God is his God, his Friend and peculiar Treasure. It's true, the man whose heart is impure, profes­ses an interest in God, as well as the purest souls; but words, and sayings, and boastings do not make the title good; God will not be his God, that will not have him reign over him; his indeed to judge him, but not his to save him; his to send him to Hell, but not his to give him a right to the tree of Life. He, whose heart is impure, lets Sin and World reign over him, of­fers the Throne of God, i. e. his heart [Page 215] to an usurper, puts the Scepter into a Traitors hand, and sets open the Gates for Thieves and Robbers to come in, and surely this cannot be the way to appropriate God to our selves, or to take comfort in his love, and therefore no right to blessedness.

3. Such are not blessed, because they cannot see God. The sinfull worldly Lusts, and Thoughts, and Desires which like Vermin crawl in their hearts, darken their sight. There is a thick veil over their hearts, that they cannot see and tast how sweet and gracious the Lord is. Their Souls are oppressed, there lies much earth upon them, a very great weight of earthly, carnal, disorderly Thoughts and Desires, that like Swine, they cannot look up to things above them. Their Souls indeed are in the nature of Glass, but the Glass is greazy and sullied with the Smoak of vain Ima­ginations which hinders them from be­holding his goings in the Sanctuary, or at the best, they look upon God, as men do upon objects through the wrong end of a perspective, which represents things great, and near, as little, and afar off. He that lacketh these things, saith St. Peter, is blind and cannot see afar off. [Page 216] He that wants a pure heart, is that per­son, and wants that which must give him right apprehensions of God: the impure Lusts he cherishes in his heart, shut the eyes of his heart, and under­standing, that he hath nothing but con­fused Notions and Ideas of God and his ways; an estate very different from theirs, who are pure in heart, for they shall see God, which calls me to the

III. Third and last particular, How the pure in heart shall see God; and since this Vision relates both to this pre­sent Life, and that to come, we must take a distinct view of both: And,

1. How they see, and shall see God in this present Life. And here it must be taken for granted, that God cannot be seen with the Organs of the body, for he is a Spirit infinite, immaterial, un­compounded, and though he fills Hea­ven and Earth with his presence, and is not far from every one of us, yet no man ever saw him, and indeed none can see him, 1 Tim. VI. 16. but this is still to be understood of the Eyes of the Flesh; with the Eye of the Understanding without all peradventure, he may be [Page 217] seen, and that's the seeing Christ aims at here; for it's evident, he speaks of the purity of Heart and Mind, and therefore what he says of seeing God, must be meant of the Eyes of that pure Mind. Even Heathen Philosophers re­quired Purification of the heart from all gross, lustfull, covetous, and worldly de­sires, without which they said a man could never arrive to the brighter know­ledge of Philosophy. Christ leads his fol­lowers to a higher object, and promises not so much a clear insight into the my­steries of Nature, as a sight of the best of Beings, God blessed for evermore.

And that no man may think, that this blessedness reaches only Divines and other learned men, whose Studies carry them to contemplate God, his Nature, Attributes, and Providences, I must tell you, that this Blessing is pronounced with respect even to the meanest capaci­ty, and a poor man that follows his trade, or gets his livelihood in the sweat of his Brows, may see God, as well as the learnedest Men alive, nay many times better, having none of the preferments of this World to blind his Eyes. For this seeing God, is an affectionate seeing him, and such a seeing as assimilates the [Page 218] Soul to him. This seeing is not a bare Speculation, or being able to talk or write much concerning God; but such a seeing as charms, and ravishes, and unites the Soul to God; and as this seeing God relates to this present World, such as are pure in heart, shall see him more clearly, more distinctly, more to their satisfaction and edification than other men. All men that say they believe in God, and talk of his divine Attributes, and have occasion to take notice, and are sensible of his works, pretend a share in the seeing God; but none sees him so well as the pure in heart. Their inward purity helps them to see him; they see him in his Word, in his Ordi­nances, in his Providences, in his Mer­cies and Afflictions.

They see him in his Word; how e­quitable, how just, how reasonable all his precepts are, how agreeable to the divine Nature, how suitable to the Soul, how glorious, how sweet, how precious all his promises are, how just his threat­nings.

They see him in his Ordinances, what Profit, what Advantage he intends by them, how he designs them as Channels or Pipes whereby to convey his Grace, [Page 219] and Spirit, and Influences to their Souls.

They see him in his Providences, how righteous, how holy, how potent, how orderly he is in the management of the great affairs of the World.

They see him in his Mercies, how he condescends, how tender he is to them, how like a Father, how like a Shepherd he deals with them.

They see him in their Afflictions, how wise, how kind, how good he is in send­ing them, what Favour, what Love, what edification he designs by them.

They see him in all his Works, how admirable, how wonderfull, how pow­erfull he is; and all this they see with joy and delight, and so see him, as to love him more fervently; and this is called, Seeing him in the Sanctuary, Psal. LXIII. 2. Thus the pure in heart see God here. But,

2. There is a vision of God in the next life, which surpasses all understanding. Though they see him here to their com­fort and edification; yet at the best, they see him but as it were through a glass darkly, but then face to face, 1 Cor. XIII. 12. There that Sun will shine directly in their faces, and their sight shall be [Page 220] made so strong, that they shall be able to look upon that astonishing light with­out being weakned by its lustre. Here they see but his back parts, there his face. That seeing him in the everlast­ing kingdom, imports a comprehension. They comprehend in some small degree here what is the depth, the height, the length, and breadth of the love of God; but then they will understand perfectly all the mysteries of his nature, provi­dence, attributes and love to them in Christ Jesus.

And from this sight must necessarily arise joy inexpressible, Such as eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor is the heart of man able to conceive. The Sun beams are amiable and pleasing here, but how would a man be surprized, if he were at the spring of that universal fire, and saw how it rises, and how it is managed? So God is very lovely to the pure in heart when they see him here, but when they shall come near that inaccessible Light, and be perfectly united to him, who can express the satisfaction? indeed it cannot be express'd, for it is immense and infinite.

Inferences.

1. Here we see what a jewel that man enjoys, that is possess'd of this inward pu­rity. This purity of heart is a treasure which no man knows, save he who re­ceives it. Comfort your selves Christi­ans with it; comfort your selves, ha­ving this Purity you are rich in the midst of your Poverty; and enjoy more than those who boast of Lands and Houses. I know the world laughs at this, but let them laugh on; the time will come, when this Purity will stand you in better stead, than your carnal Friends and Relations. Men may think they shall be able to deal with God as they do with men here on Earth, whose mouths they can stop with fair words, or with a Bribe. But this is vain and foolish to a Prodigy. Is God a Man? Is he to be imposed upon? Can Gold blind his Eyes? or if it could, where would you have it, when you are de­priv'd and dispoil'd of all? Is not he the searcher of hearts? Can you deceive him who sees through all your hypo­crisie? Purity of heart is that which he requires, and not only requires it, but [Page 222] is willing to assist you in the getting of it, and without this inward Purity he will know none of you: but if this be the dress of your minds and souls, the doors of his banqueting house will fly open to you, and all the enemies you have on earth, or in Hell, shall not be able to keep you out.

2. Here is the spring of true Religion; a pure heart. If that be pure, the out­ward man will be so too. If that be un­clean, the outward whiteness will ne­ver pass for currant in Heaven. The Pharisees exceeded all the men of the age they lived in, in outward sanctity; notwithstanding all this, the son of God who saw their hearts, and the impurity of their souls, calls them serpents, and a generation of vipers, Matth. XXIII. 33.

There are some sins so purely the sins of the heart, that the heart can consum­mate, and finish them without the help of the body; such are Pride, Lust, Co­vetousness, and Discontent because Pro­vidence crosses our designs, and bitter Envy, and black malice, and rejoycing at our Neighbours misfortune, &c. These lying at the heart, and being cherished there, shed a poisonous influence upon the outward devotion, and consequent­ly [Page 223] render the external worship (though never so specious) ineffectual, and a sacrifice of Fools. To pray like a Saint, and to breath revenge like a Turk; outward Love to good men, and secret fondness to sinfull Lusts and Pleasures of the world; outward strictness and inward loosness; complying with God without, and with the Devil within; a punctual observance of outward duties, and neglect of mortifying our secret Lusts, such as Ambition, Self-conceit­edness, Self-admiration, lascivious Thoughts and Desires, &c. is the true complexion of Hypocrisie. Therefore, To be a Saint, the heart must be purified; for sins like fatal diseases invade the Vi­tals first, before they appear outwardly. And as in such dangerous distempers of the body, which first seize the Heart and the Garrison of Life, and then dis­cover themselves in little blisters and boyles in the skin; he that should lay a Plaister to those boyles, and use reper­cussives to strike them in, cannot be said to cure the distemper. So he that is diseased with sin, which creeps in­wardly, and infects the soul, and be­comes manifest at last in the outward man: he that doth only restrain the [Page 224] outward acts, and uses means of grace; only to cut off the outward excrescences, but takes nothing inwardly, to eradi­cate the distemper out of his heart and mind; makes but an imperfect cure; and for all the outward applications will still be in danger of Death, even Death eternal.

It's true the wise man crys out, Prov. XX. 9. Who can say I have made my heart clean, I am pure from my sin? which seems to imply an impossibility of ma­king the heart pure. But this he speaks with respect to the rigour of the law, not with regard to the equity of the Go­spel. Go to the strictness of the thing, no man can say, he hath so purified his heart, that he is perfectly free from all vain and evil thoughts; or that he is never surprized into an impertinent, and foolish imagination. This the holiest man alive cannot say. But then in a Gospel sense, it is not only possible to purifie the heart, but a duty, i. e. so to purifie it, as to arrive to an habitual de­light in holy, serious, and heavenly thoughts; and to an habitual aversion of the Mind, and Heart, and inward Man, from any thing that is directly contra­ry to the Will of God. And this habi­tual [Page 225] Purity is consistent with surprizes of evil Thoughts and Desires, when a bright gilded Temptation strikes the Heart, and dazzles the Mind, and in­clines the Will to consent. But then, in Persons where the Grace of God works; within a very little while the Spirit doth recover out of the Surprize, puts by the thrusts of Fancy, and the stabbs of Temptation, and reasons its self into Health, and Resolution, and Resistance again.

He that is regardless of this Purity hates his own Soul, knows not what Re­ligion means, and his outward perfor­mances will never make him blessed or happy. Christians! Do you believe this, and will not you labour after it? I mean after this Purity of Heart. Look into the Gospel, examine the Places where the Mind, the inward Man, the inside of the Cup and Platter, are commanded to be purified: Consider how frequent­ly this is press'd. Do not you see what a stress the Holy Ghost lays upon it? Why should you deceive, why should you delude your selves? Why should you think it needless? Is it not Wisdom to believe him, who is the Fountain of Truth and Wisdom? Does not Reason, [Page 226] nay, doth not Sense tell you, that if the Waters in the Spring be muddy, the Streams and Rivulets cannot be clear? What? would you have the Fruit good when the Tree is nought? How can your Actions be pleasing to God, when your Minds are full of weariness, and unwil­lingness, and backwardness in his Ser­vice? Can the outward Man be good when the inward is rotten and putrefied? Are you wise Builders, do you think, do you hope to make a good piece of work of it, to build the Top of the House, when you have not laid the Foundation?

This purity of heart produces a great sense of God, and another World; a great sense of the Love of God, which constrains the Soul to live in conformi­ty to his Will; and this is the Founda­tion of all true Religion. If this sense be setled in the Heart, if this Ground be well manured, the whole Garden of your Lives will abound with Flowers, and Fruits of all Sorts.

Ay! but how is this Purity to be at­tain'd? I answer, not with Laziness, not with crying, There is a Bear, there is a Lion in the way: Not by being over cu­rious about the Purity and Ornaments [Page 227] of the Body. When People spend more time at the Glass, than at their Prayers; take more than ordinary satisfaction in dres­sing, and adorning the Body; seek more to please Men than God; do all they can to pamper the Flesh, the Mind will run out into a thousand Vanities. But,

1. By studying the Word of God. For the Law of the Lord is perfect converting the Soul; the Testimony of the Lord is sure making wise the simple. The statutes of the Lord are right rejoycing the heart, the commandment of the Lord is pure en­lightening the eyes, Psal. XIX. 7, 8. What made David wiser than his Enemies? What made him understand more than the Anti­ents? What made him know more than his Teachers? He tells you, Psal. CXIX. 97. Oh how I love thy Law, it is my medita­tion all the day, Vers. 104. Through thy Precepts I get Vnderstanding, Vers. 140. Thy word is very pure. And it is so pure, that if digested and ponder'd on, it will purifie the Heart too.

2. By taking notice of God in every thing: While other Men talk of chance, and take notice of the Shell and Out­side, and of the little Wheels whereby their own and other Men's affairs are turned about; do you look still upon [Page 228] that God that hides himself behind the Curtain, and turns all according to his good Pleasure. Take notice of him in every Blessing; whether you eat or drink, or whatever Conveniency, Mer­cy, Providence comes upon you, have an Eye to him, and you will find your hearts will become very pure. They looked upon him and were enlightened, and their faces were not ashamed, Psal. XXXIV. 5.

3. By calling in the aid and assistance of his Holy Spirit: For it is the proper Province of that Spirit to enlighten the Mind and Understanding, and to purifie it from gross, terrestrial, and brutish Idea's, and Imaginations; and to reple­nish, and fill it with a sense of spiritual things. And this Spirit is ready to come, ready to enter, ready to lend his help­ing hand, when he finds the Soul wil­ling to be purified; willing without Tricks, without Reserves, without Provi­so's, without Conditions: Such as, Lord suffer me first to go and bury my Father, or suffer me first to go and take leave of those at my house. In a word, this Spi­rit loves to deal with down-right honest Men, that mean what they say, and think what they speak in their Addresses to God.

[Page 229] 4. By acquainting your selves with the true Nature of Sin: For a principal part of this Purity of Heart consisting in an Aversion from sinfull Thoughts, and Desires; it is not possible a Person should arrive to that Aversion, that sees not that Evil in Sin, which is really in it.

What? Shall I hate a thing I see no harm in? Shall I dread the Appearance of a thing which I spy some Beauty and Satisfaction in?

The best, the plainest, and easiest way to acquaint our selves with the Nature of Sin, is by reflecting on the Wages of Sin, which is Death, even everlasting Death and Misery. It may be my Un­derstanding is dull, and weak, and I can­not dive into all the Tendencies of Sin, nor find out all the Indignities it offers to God's Attributes; but this I know, Eternal Misery is threatned to it. This seems indeed to be unproportionable to its short duration. But still, God ha­ving certainly threatned it, there must be something in it very nauseous, very grievous, very odious, very dreadfull, very injurious to God, and to his infi­nite Purity; the very shadow of it must be poysonous, and infectious; and by [Page 230] this the Heart will take fire, and hate the very thoughts of it, even every false way.

5. By representing to your minds the infinite Purity of God; with whom your Souls are to converse, and who offers to make your Heart his Temple, and the Place of his Residence. If you are to receive a King, a Sovereign Prince, or a Person of extraordinary Quality into your House, do not you make all clean and handsome, and take care there may be nothing wanting, that may give him content and satisfaction; every Chamber, every Room in the House is set out, and garnish'd, and adorn'd, as far as your ability reaches; and Neat­ness is a thing that at such a time you glory in. But what is a great Man to Almighty God? What is a Prince, or a King to the King of Kings, and the Lord of Lords? This Sovereign Majesty is willing to lodge, nay, to dwell in your Souls. A God purer than Angels, purer than the Sun, and Stars, and dwelling in Light inaccessible, to whom ten thou­sand times ten thousand minister, and by whose Order and Direction the whole Creation stands, and falls. And then how holy, how pious, how clean, how [Page 231] pure ought your thoughts to be to give so great, so rich, so magnificent a Guest suitable Entertainment?

6. By representing to your selves the vast advantages that come by this inward Purity: I shall name some of them by and by: In the mean while, I will men­tion but this one. It will make you pray without wandring, worldly, and base trou­blesome thoughts. Many People complain that they are mightily troubled with wandering thoughts in Prayer: Purity of Heart is a remedy against that distem­per; for that consists in a great mea­sure in an habitual delight in holy serious thoughts. And when you go to Prayer, your thoughts will delight to fix upon that lovely, and amiable object. And the secret love to God, (which is an­other ingredient of this Purity) will force your desires upward, and keep your thoughts together, and they'll wil­lingly quit all other hold, and with cheer­fulness gather about that All-sufficient Being, to whom you pray and offer your Devotions. For indeed wandring thoughts in Prayer, come for the most part from want of fervent Love to God: what we love we think of. Therefore as this Purity of Heart teaches and in­clines [Page 232] you to be enamour'd with that excellent Being; so it will procure sted­diness of thoughts, and affections in Prayer; will keep your thoughts in a great measure from roving, and wan­dering up and down among Briars and Thorns, meaner and baser Objects. Thus Purity of Heart is to be obtain'd. But then,

To prevent Discouragements, and to obviate the Mistakes, and Objections of some pious serious Christians, and to keep them from sorrow and dejectedness in their serious Prosecution of this Pu­rity; I must add here by way of Adver­tisement.

1. That from an imperfect purity of heart, a Christian must not therefore pre­sently conclude he is a total stranger to it.

2. That neither contemplation of sin, nor unallow'd of blasphemous Thoughts defile the Heart.

1. That from an imperfect purity of heart, a Christian must not presently con­clude he is a total stranger to it. VVe do not think that Rome was built in a day, no more do we imagine that this Purity of Heart is perfected in one Week. [Page 233] Indeed when the seed of God is sown in the Heart, there is an earnest desire and endeavour after perfection, which disco­vers it self in a chearfull progress; but it is not actually perfected but by de­grees. Ye that labour to remove sin­full Lusts, and Desires, and Designs, and Passions from your hearts, and to possess them with humble, and meek, and kind, and charitable, and religious Thoughts, and to make God the dar­ling and joy of your Souls; be not dis­may'd nor frighted, if this Purity of Heart in you be not come up yet to that degree to which it is advanc'd in o­thers.

Those other Christians in which that Diamond glisters, and that Star doth shine, have been many years to pollish it. When you have labour'd so long as they, and as hard as they, your happi­ness will be the same with theirs. Pu­rity of Heart is that which will find us work, will imploy us through the whole course of our Lives; for it meets with many rubs, with many clogs and im­pediments, which to remove, will find us work at all times. Stop not, stand not still, the measure of Purity you are arrived to, seek still to enlarge it, to [Page 234] extend it, make frequent journeys to Heaven with your Prayers, and you will find it will spread forth as the Val­leys, as Gardens by the river side, as the trees of Lignaloes which the Lord hath planted, and as Cedar trees beside the wa­ters, Numb. XXIV. 6.

II. That neither Contemplation of sin, nor unallow'd of blasphemous Thoughts defile the Heart.

1. Contemplation of sin doth not de­file it. But here we must distinguish, for there is a Contemplation of sin that doth defile the Heart, i. e. when a man acts his sin over again in his mind; and having been in a vicious extravagant company the day before, represents the scene of that folly meeting to his mind with delight, thereby to whet his appe­tite into a desire of having such another opportunity, and to confirm his love to that Sensuality. Or when a man ha­ving committed Lewdness, or been guilty of acts of Uncleanness, by lively Thoughts of that sin, makes the impure Pleasure skip and dance afresh in his memory, thereby to prompt himself to new enterprizes in that Villainy: Then [Page 235] indeed the Soul is stain'd with a wit­ness, and a Man becomes a Devil, de­lighting in his own ruin. But when the sins of our former life are thought on with sorrow and Contrition, and the particular Circumstances of it rehearsed and represented with due Aggravations, in order to work our selves into a de­testation of that, and all other sins; here the Contemplation becomes wholsom, and instead of defiling, helps to purifie the Heart, serves to keep it clean, and to arm it against fresh assaults.

Such Contemplations are purgatives, restore the soul to health, give it new strength and courage to fight against the World and the Flesh; and if this way were followed, we should have purer Christians, and the World would soon be better, and men would learn to pre­sent their souls and bodies living sacrifi­ces unto God, which is their reasonable service.

I do not deny, but this Contemplation may be driven too far, into Terror and Consternation, and into a belief that the sins are unpardonable; but that is not the fault of Contemplation, but weak­ness and infirmity of the Considerer.

[Page 236] 2. Vnallow'd of blasphemous or other wicked thoughts in the heart do not defile it. This Doctrine must be often incul­cated, because of the great number of pious Souls, who look upon themselves as the vilest Wretches in the World, and are ready to run into Desperation, be­cause so many blasphemous thoughts and filthy suggestions present themselves to their minds, and disturb them in their Devotions and other religious Exercises. But not being allow'd of, nor encourag'd, nor consented to, as dreadfull, as hei­nous as they seem to be, they do not defile the heart, no more than boistrous Winds, and the Commotion of the Wa­ter, do fully the Pearl that lies at the bottom of the River. That they are not their own Thoughts, is evident, be­cause their Will is contrary to them, their Understanding is convinc'd, they are injurious to God, and their hearts desire to be rid of them. The Soul in this case is like the young Men in the fiery Furnace, while a thousand Sparks fly about them, not a hair of their head is singed.

Those blasphemous Suggestions, as they are purely Satanical and thrown in by the Devil; so when the Soul continues [Page 237] declaring War, and Hatred, and Resi­stance to them, not all the Legions of the burning Lake, not all the Whirlwinds they rouse, not all the Dust they make, can defile the Spirit, which is secured, by opposing its forces to those Hellish Troops, and preserves its Purity by Contradictions.

3. It may not be amiss to take no­tice here of the reason why the Soul is re­warded or punished before the body. When men die, the Body is laid in the Grave, and returns to Dust, and there it lies till the Arch-Angel's Trumpet rouzes it from its Slumber. The Soul in the mean while is in a state of Bliss or Misery, and the reason lies in the Text, because of the Purity or Impurity of the Soul or Spirit.

The Soul was able to sin without the Body, i. e. without the help and assi­stance of the Body; could be lewd, and proud, and vain, and envious, and ma­licious, without discovering it by bodi­ly Actions. This is the Impurity of the heart. Therefore as the Soul did sin without the assistance of the Body, so its fit it should be punished in the ab­sence of the Body.

[Page 238] Again, in sinfull actions, when Soul and Body are concern'd, the Mind sins first, before the Body participates of the Poyson; for the Will must consent be­fore the outward Man can act. As therefore the Soul is the first Actor in the sin, so it's fit it should be first in suf­fering the penalty of the Law.

And so it is in the future Reward or Recompence. The Soul performs many excellent services in which the Body is not concern'd; such as holy Thoughts, and pious Meditations. And the good which both Soul and Body are partners in, begins in the Heart or Mind, and from thence it runs down into the Actions, as the precious Oyl from Aaron's head ran down to his Beard and the skirts of his Cloathing. Therefore as it was de­vout and serious, without the help of the body; and in the good works in which the Body was concern'd, was the first mover of the fact, so it shall see the Glory of God before the Body, and separated from the Body, and while the Bo­dy participates of the common Fate: But,

4. Let me end all with David's ex­cellent Motto, Psal. LXXIII. 1. Truly God is good to Israel, even to them who are of a clean Heart. Good indeed! [Page 239] good to them in a time of Peace, good in Adversity, good to them in publick Commotions, good to them in his Promises, good to them in their life time, good to them at their Death, and good to them after Death. The pure in heart they tast, they see, they feel his Goodness; this supports them, this comforts them, this strengthens them. All the World see his Goodness; but O how great is that Goodness that God hath laid up for the pure in heart!

The pure in heart they shall see God. Ay! that's the Goodness God hath laid up for them. And O what a happiness do they enjoy! the purblind World sees not the Beauty, the Order, the Harmo­ny of Providence: the pure in Heart behold it, and are thankfull. Good God! To see thee, what ravishments must that cause! To see the fountain of Goodness, what delights must flow from that sight! To enter into a Prince's Cabinet, and to see the Pearls, the Diamonds, the Ru­bies, the precious Stones, the Curiosi­ties, the Rarities, the Riches, the Plen­ty, the costly Things, the great Varie­ty that is there, this is something: But what is all this, to the seeing of God, in whom are concenter'd all the Beauties [Page 240] and Rarities of Heaven and Earth.

To see but one Attribute of his clear­ly and distinctly, suppose his Wisdom is enough to charm a Soul into eternal Admiration.

Behold how men run to see an Indian or African Ambassador! or a Craesus, a Darius, an Alexander! any thing that is attended with Pomp and Greatness!

Rejoyce ye that are pure in heart! you run to see a greater thing than the greatest Emperour in the World. Could you see all the Riches and Glories of the world at one view; all that is above and within the Earth; all that is within and above the sea, and all the Men and Women that have been since the Crea­tion of the World; it would not be so stately a sight, as a clear sight of God blessed for evermore.

This is your shield, your exceeding great reward, this most glorious Object you shall see at last; see him and ad­mire him, see him and desire to be with him, see him and love him, see him and rejoyce in him, see him and be united to him, see him and cling to him for ever.

You shall see all the Patriarchs, Abra­ham, Isaac and Jacob; and all the Pro­phets, [Page 241] all the holy Apostles, all the Mar­tyrs that have suffered for the Testimony of Jesus. You shall see the great Jesus that died at Jerusalem, was crucified on Mount Calvary, sweated drops of Blood in the Garden of Gethsemane, was cruci­fied and rose again, and is set down on the right hand of Majesty on high.

The Believers St. Peter speaks of, saw him not, yet rejoyced in him with joy un­speakable and full of Glory: What then will your joy be, when you shall see him face to face? For this we want ex­pressions, and therefore I shall draw a veil over it, and leave you to live in joyfull Thoughts and expectations of it, that when his Glory shall appear, you also may appear with him in Glory.

SERMON IX.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 9. ‘Blessed are the Peace-makers, for they shall be called the Children of God.’

AS in this divine Sermon of our Sa­viour, Men and Women are pro­nounced blessed and happy, with respect to things which the dull sensual World spies no felicity in; or as here, those are counted happy whom the World counts miserable, and those miserable whom the World counts happy; so it fares with the persons mentioned in the words before you, and the Blessedness which attends them; the world, you know, magnifies great Generals, and Soldiers, and Martial Men who can fight well, and are very skilfull in besieging Towns, and in scaling Walls, in bombarding Castles, and surprizing Forts, and de­feating [Page 243] Armies, and slaying Men; and he, that with Saul hath kill'd his thousands, and with David his ten thousands, is cry'd up, and the Bells ring at his entrance into a conquer'd Town, all sing his Praises, Flowers of Rhetorick and Applause are strow'd in his way, publick Intelligen­ces are fill'd with his Commendations; and who so much talk'd of, as the man who is very expert in making, main­taining and managing a War.

Our blessed Master over-looks all these partial verdicts of the World, and knowing that Nature, and Vice, and Profit, and Honour, Ambition, and Lust are enough to inspire a man with courage and Wisdom to fight, and to cause Disorders and Disturbances among Men, instead of commending men, who are skilfull in making War; set a pecu­liar mark of favour on those who are skilfull in making Peace in the words, I have read to you, Blessed are the Peace-makers, for they shall be called the Chil­dren of God.

Blessed are the Peace-makers; what? All Peace-makers? Then Turks, and Infidels, Heathens, and Pagans, and the most licentious of Christian Princes do all come into the number of the blessed, [Page 244] and all must be Children of God. For there is no Prince, though never so great a Tyrant, though he hath spilt Blood like Water in his Conquests, though he hath made no more of destroying mens Lives, than Tarquinius did of taking off the heads of Poppies, or Domitian of killing Flies, yet makes Peace some­times, and tired with the Toyl and Fa­tigue of the War, concludes a Truce at last with his Enemy; and what? Do all these come into the society of the blessed?

To give you light into this affair, I shall enquire,

I. Who these Peace-makers are that are pronounced blessed here.

II. I shall examine the reasons of the supposition or the thing supposed and implied here, that those who have an aversion from this Peace-making are, and cannot be blessed.

III. I shall take the blessedness of these Peace makers into consideration, and shew how, and upon what account they are, and shall be call'd the Children of God.

[Page 245] I. Who these Peace-makers are, that are said to be blessed here.

The word in the Original is [...], which as Interpreters observe in Greek Authors signifies and denotes strictly those who make or procure Peace among Persons who disagree, and unite those who are at variance, but in Scripture the expression is of a larger ex­tent, and includes a great deal more than a bare reconciling of Enemies, and the persons here aimed at are as follows.

1. Such as do make Peace with God and with their Consciences. To this purpose is the exhortation, Job XXI. 22. Acquaint now thy self with him, and be at Peace, and great good shall come un­to thee: And from this Peace with God, arises that Peace in believing, we read of, Rom. XV. 13. Man naturally is at Enmity with God, Rom. V. 10. to be sure, an Enemy of the Cross of Christ, for the Law of the Cross is directly op­posite to the Principles and Dictates of sinfull Flesh, Phil. III. 18. and this En­mity still grows greater and greater, as corrupt nature is improved or abused in­to more corrupt practices, and from hence [Page 246] flows Mans misery. So that to be hap­py, a Man must be at Peace with God, which is a Maxim so natural, that Hea­thens do not think themselves safe with­out appeasing their angry Deities, and this puts them upon offering Sacrifices to them. But this doth not take with the true God, who delights not in burnt-offerings. The Sacrifices of God, which unite the Soul to him, and esta­blish a Peace betwixt God and the Sin­ner, are a broken and a contrite Heart, and laying aside voluntarily and delibe­rately, and from a sense of the madness of the attempt, even of resisting and clash­ing with an Omnipotent Being, those things which God professes and declares his Hatred and Abhorrency of, and a chearfull Compliance with his revealed Will; and you all know that the things he hates are our sinfull customs, practices and inclinations, for your Iniquities have separated betwixt you and your God, and your sins have hid his Face from you, saith God, Isa. LIX. 2.

To be at Peace with God, a man must be at War with his sinfull Inclina­tions. To live in Peace with these, is to fall out with God, and the longer we maintain Friendship and Familiarity [Page 247] with these, the greater becomes the di­stance betwixt God and our Souls, the breach is still made wider, till we sin away at last all hopes of Reconciliation; where the Soul hath any reasonable as­surance, that God is at Peace with her, there Joy, and Gladness, and Serenity flows naturally into her bosom, and that is the Peace of Conscience, St. Paul speaks of, Rom. XIV. 17. And indeed there are no persons more likely to be successfull in making Peace among men, than those who first make Peace with God, and with their own Consciences.

2. Such as make it their business to live peaceably in humane societies, and seek to maintain that Peace, which ei­ther Nature, or Religion, or Friendship, or Neighbourhood have settled among men, with whom we live; and con­cerning this sort of Peace-making, St. Paul speaks, Rom. XII. 18. If it be possi­ble, as much as in you lies, live peaceable with all men. To maintain Peace, is part of Peace-making, for this is to make that Peace which is begun and which we find settled to our hands to continue and flourish; in a word, to preserve it, and according to the old saying, Non minor est vertus, &c. It is as great a Vertue [Page 248] to preserve the good thing which we have purchas'd, as to purchase it; and while we behave our selves inoffensive­ly, unblameably, and keep a Conscience void of offence toward God and Man, we take the readiest way to live peace­ably. It's granted, that the most inof­fensive actions, nay even Acts of Duty and Devotion may stir up the wrath and fury of cholerick and prejudiced men, as we see the Apostles by preach­ing the Gospel, and attempting to be­claim men from their Vices, and telling them their Duty, rais'd all the World a­gainst themselves; but this is not our fault, as long as we give no just occasi­on to men to quarrel with us, or give no just offence; while we are ready to do good offices, do by others as we would have others do by us, and in our Discourses, and behaviour observe the rules of Modesty, Decency, Sobriety, and Charity; if after all, men will speak ill of us, and be angry, because we will not run out with them into excess of ri­ot, as it seems those did St. Peter speaks of, 1 Pet. IV. 4. We have dis­charged a good Conscience, and may comfort our selves with this, That we have given no just occasion to break the Peace.

[Page 249] 3. And here comes in the stricter signification of the word, such as from a sense of Christian Love and Charity endeavour to reconcile disagreeing Per­sons, and Neighbours, and their fellow Christians that are at variance: And concerning this peace-making, St. Paul gives this grave and serious Admoniti­on, 1 Cor. VI. 5, 6. I speak to your shame. Is it so, that there is not a wise man a­mong you? no not one that is able to judge between his Brethren? But Brother goes to law with Brother. And this must needs be his meaning in that other Exhorta­tion, Rom. XIV. 9. where he bids us fol­low after the things which make for Peace. And indeed, where there is true Chri­stian Compassion, a man will not only be ready to run to make up differences, when he is entreated, but of his own ac­cord, and before he be entreated, espe­cially, where either Friendship and a long Acquaintance, or some near Rela­tion gives the invitation. It was barba­rous language of Cain, Gen. IV. 9. Am I my Brother's keeper. Such a word must not drop from the Hearts and Mouths of those who are adjured by Bowels of Mercy, not to look every one on his own things, but every man also on the [Page 250] things of his Neighbours, as all Christi­ans are, Phil. II. 4. The common laws of humane societies, require this Peace-making, much more the Laws of Chri­stianity; and since we are bound to love our Neighbours as our selves, how is it possible to obey that Law, without endeavouring to foder and join the clash­ing and dis-jointed Members of Christ's mystical body; in doing so, we love our Neighbours as our selves, even in endeavouring to keep others from dis­agreeing, as we would keep our selves from being at variance with others. How good and how pleasant a thing is it for Brethren to dwell together in unity; it is like the precious ointment that ran down from Aaron's head into his Beard, and so on to the skirts of his cloathing, saith the Royal Psalmist, Psal. CXXXIII. 1, 2. As Christians, we are all Brethren, and then it must be our duty to see the Beauty, Order and Harmony of that brotherly society preserved, which is impossible to be done, without actual and personal endeavours of reconciling those who are at difference, and this ar­gument Moses made use of, when he saw two Israelites striving together, and would have set at one, Why do you [Page 251] wrong one to another, seeing ye are Bre­thren, Act. VII. 26.

4. Such as endeavour to make others like themselves, and do instill this Chri­stian Principle of reconciling Persons, that quarrel and live in Enmity, into o­thers. This is still making Peace, when we labour to make others enamour'd with this duty of Peace-making, which is done either by Exhortation, or Entrea­ty, or Representing to others the No­bleness, Excellency, and Profitableness of this peaceable and peace-making Tem­per. It's natural for men to endeavour to make others of the same Temper and Principles with our selves, which is the reason that men of all Persuasions do what they can to make Proselytes. A truly good man cannot forbear saying with St. Paul, I wish that all men were even as my self, 1 Cor. VII. 7. I mean with respect to the good things, the Grace of God hath infused into him: And as no man can be sincerely good, without endeavouring to unite, and reconcile his disagreeing Neighbours, so that Goodness will farther prompt him to be­speak those of his Acquaintance in St. Paul's language, Brethren, be followers together of me, and mark them that walk [Page 252] so, as you have us for ensamples, Philip. III. 17.

And from hence it will be an easie mat­ter to give a just answer to the Objection I proposed at first; whether all Peace-ma­kers are indifferently concerned in the blessedness of the Text; It's plain from hence, that not every one that makes Peace either by force, or of necessity, or for pro­fit, and interest, or being tired with a long and tedious War. Not every one of these comes into the number of those blessed men. All the four Qualifications I have mention'd are requisite to entitle a man to this happiness making Peace with God, and our Consciences, living peaceably, and from a sense of Christi­an love and charity, endeavouring to reconcile disagreeing Neighbours, and instilling this reconciling Principle into others.

And having thus laid down the true Characters of these Peace-makers, where­by you may examine your selves, let's go on, and,

II. Enquire into the reasons of the supposition, or that which is implied here, that those who have an aversion from this Peace-making, cannot be bles­sed or happy.

[Page 253] The reasons are,

1. Selfishness is plainly predominant in such persons, and that's no good cha­racter of bliss, so far from it, that the Apostle reckons it among the Plagues of the last days, 1 Tim. III. 1, 2. This know also, that in the last days perillous times shall come, for men shall be lovers of them­selves. It's true to love our selves, is a natural principle, but to love our selves so as not to be concerned for the good of others, is a sinfull self love, which ren­ders us contemptible to God, and de­spicable to rational men. He that mat­ters not whether his Neighbours fight or agree, whether they live in love or wrath, and sees a fire kindled in their Breasts, a fire lighted by the Flames of Hell, a fire which breaks forth, and threatens to lay their Consciences wast, and doth not offer his helping hand to quench it, hath a Soul base and low, a poor pitifull Spirit, guilty enough to suffer in Hell, but alienated from that life which must give him a title to Hea­ven.

2. He that doth not make Peace with God or with his own Conscience, and cares not for it, robs himself of the greatest [Page 254] comfort; and surely that man can ne­ver be happy. To be at Peace with God, is to be at Peace with our judge, with him who hath the same power over us, that the Potter hath over his Clay, and is able to destroy both Soul and Body into Hell; with him whose voice breaks the Cedars, divides the Flames of Fire, shakes the Wilderness, and makes the Mountains tremble, and who hath a Prison to tame men in, a Prison from whence there is no coming out till they have paid the uttermost Farthing. To be at Peace with this Al­mighty and Sovereign Being, must needs be a mighty satisfaction to the Soul that knows what God is, and looks beyond this world: To enjoy his Friend­ship, to be sure of his favour, to be se­cured of his good will, this establishes the Soul, and gives her courage in the time of the greatest Danger. He that is indifferent, whether he be at Peace with God or not, not to mention that he is a Sot and a Fool, and understands not his true interest, he deprives himself of that which ought to be the greatest stay and staff of his life, and therefore whatever his outward conveniencies, and Accommodations may be, he is un­happy.

[Page 255] 3. He that doth not or will not live peaceably with his Neighbours, I need not tell you that he is unhappy, for he himself finds by sad experience, that he is so. The Disorders and Tumults he finds within, the uneasiness of his condition, the danger he is in from without, and the vexation and discontent he runs into are sufficient Items that he is as far from being happy, as he is from being wise: His lusts war within his members, as St. James speaks, Jam. IV. 1. His Soul is like the troubled Sea, when it cannot rest, Isa. LVII. 20. He is no kin to God, for he is the God of Peace, Rom. XVI. 20. No kin to Angels, for they rejoyce in Peace on Earth, Luk. II. 14. No kin to good men, for they seek Peace and ensue it, 1 Pet. III. 11. If he be related to any thing, it is to the Prince of Darkness, who delights in wrath and envy, Rev. XII. 17.

4. Such men are no Children of God, and therefore cannot be blessed; that's the argument of the Text, Blessed are the Peace-makers, for they shall be called the Children of God; therefore those that have an aversion from this Peace-ma­king are not blessed, because no Children of God; surely no Children of God, when so much of that Spirit reigns in [Page 256] them, which rules in the Children of Disobedience: He particularly that seeks not to be at Peace, or to live peaceably with his Neighbour, most certainly doth not love his Brother, and he that loves him not, is by the Holy Ghost in Scripture put into the number of strange Children, for so we read, 1 Joh. III. 10. Herein the Children of God are manifest, and the Children of the Devil: he that works not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loves not his Brother. Not to love our Brother, and to hate him in Scri­pture are equivalent, different expressi­ons for the same sin; and if any man say, I am in the light, and hate his Bro­ther, he is in darkness, and walks in dark­ness, and knows not whither he goes, be­cause the darkness hath blinded his Eyes, 1 Joh. II. 11.

So that true Blessedness lies altogether in the opposite temper, viz. the Peace-makers, and of these it is, that it's said, They shall be called the Children of God; and how, and upon what account they shall be called the Children of God, is the

III. And last particular, I am to speak to.

[Page 257] And here I must premise, that in Scripture Language, to be called so, is very often as much as to be so; And thou Child shalt be called the Prophet of the most High, i. e. thou shalt be a Pro­phet, Luk. I. 76. and after the same manner, That holy thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of God, i. e. shall be the Son of God; so Matth. I. 23. They shall call his name Emanuel, i. e. he shall be so, God with us, God and Man. And after this stile, you are to understand the Phrase of the Text, They shall be called the Children of God, i. e. they are and shall be so.

Children of God! Why? What great blessedness is there in this title, beyond what other men enjoy? Are not Princes and great Men, who are commonly none of the best, called the Children of God, Psal. LXXXII. 6. and is not God the Father of all mankind. It is very true, but still there is a very great difference between Chil­dren and Children. All rational creatures, both Men and Angels, are God's Children, as they are the works of his hands, and with this respect, even Devils come in­to that number, because they owe their Being to an Omnipotent God. Princes and great Men particularly are the [Page 258] Children of God upon the account of Power, and Grandure, and Authority God communicates to them, but for all these respects, they may be everlast­ingly miserable. To be a Child of God by Regeneration, to be born again, to be born of God, to be begotten again through a lively hope, by the Word and Spirit, this is it, that makes the ti­tle truly comfortable, and such Chil­dren are the Peace-makers commended here. To be a Child of God in this sense, is more, and a greater honour, than to be related to all the greatest Prin­ces in the World. For,

1. Such Children of God have higher marks of favour set upon them. They enjoy the Blessings of God's left hand in common with the rest, but besides these, they have Blessings of the right hand heap'd upon them. Besides the Preser­vation, Protection, Provision for their bodies, and common Deliverances from dangers, they participate of with the greater number, their Souls are visited by very magnificent Guests; For if a­ny man love me, he will keep my words, and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him, saith our Saviour, Joh. XIV. 23. [Page 259] God Governs them by his Spirit, and feeds them like a Shepherd, gathers the lambs into his arms, carries them in his bosom, and gently leads those that are with young, Isa. XL. 11. They are made Partakers of the divine nature, love what God loves, hate what he hates, desire what he desires, and aim at the same end God himself aims at, to wit, the Glo­ry of God, blessed for evermore.

2. To such Children of God belong the Promises of the everlasting Cove­nant; and there is no condemnation in them. They are deliver'd from the wrath to come, and Christ intercedes for them in Heaven. For them the balm of Gilead flows, and when their Souls are sick, Physick is administred to them from the Clouds. They are wash'd, they are justified, they are san­ctified, and shall at last be glorified. To such power is given to tread on Ser­pents, and upon all the powers of dark­ness: For their sakes, God spares whole Nations. To go no farther than our own: All sober men believe we are ripe for God to put in the Sickle of vengeance. The Atheism, Profaneness and Hypocrisie, the dull Formality we are sunk into under the greatest encou­ragements, [Page 260] together with other crying Sins, which are among us, are enough to make a rational man wonder, that the Viols of the wrath of God are not yet poured out upon us, but it's for the Children of God's sake, who are among us, that we are spared thus long; for their sakes it is that God brings the strangest things about, and though they are try [...]d often by Affliction, yet the Fire, that proves them, doth only cleanse, not crush the Frame. To pro­tect them, God sends his own Guard, a Troop of Angels to surround their per­sons and habitations; and if so, the blessedness of such must infinitely exceed the happiness of those, who are called Children of God, upon the account ei­ther of their Creation, or Power and Au­thority.

But to come closer to the words, the Peace-makers are in a very special man­ner the Children of God, if you consi­der them either with respect to this life, or with regard to that to come, for to both these states, as I have told you of­ten, does the recompences mention [...]d in these Beatitudes relate.

As to this present life.

[Page 261] 1. They are Children of God, be­cause they are like him. They express his Nature in their own: For God is the God of Peace, Philip. IV. 9. His Divine Essence is the true Pattern of Peace and Order. The ever-blessed Trinity is the grand Exemplar of Concord and Unity. It's God, that makes Peace within thy Borders, saith David, Psal. CXLVII. 14. He speaks Peace to his People, Ps. LXXXV. 8. He creates Peace, Isa. LVII. 19. And calls to Peace, 1 Cor. VII. 15. And is the Au­thour of Peace, 1 Cor. XIV. 33. And is the Lord of Peace, 2 Thess. III. 16. The peaceable, and such as are of a peace­able Temper, resemble this God of Peace; He lives in them; There is a great simi­litude betwixt that inexhausted Spring, and these little Rivulets; a great Con­formity betwixt these Copies, and that Original. The features and lineaments of Peace, that appear upon their Souls, discover that they are the Children of God.

2. They are the adopted Children of God in Christ Jesus. Christ is the true, natural, and only begotten Son of God. The peaceable, and such as are of a peace-making Temper, tread in the Steps of Christ, imitate his peaceable [Page 262] Nature, and upon that Account are ad­mitted to the Honour of his Filiation, and Son-ship. The Spirit of Peace, which dwelt in Christ Jesus, dwells in them, Col. III. 15. Christ is the Prince of Peace, so he is call'd, Isa. IX. 6. Nay he is our Peace, who made both one, and pulled down the middle Wall of Parti­tion between us, having abolish'd in his Flesh, the Enmity, even the Law of Commandments, contain'd in Ordinan­ces, making in himself of twain, one new Man, so making Peace, Eph. II. 14, 15. And he came and preach'd Peace to them that were a far off, and to them who are nigh, vers. 17. He is the great Peace-maker, who made Peace betwixt Hea­ven and Earth, which makes the An­gels sing at his Nativity; Glory be to God on high, and on Earth Peace, Luke II. 14.

Nor doth Christ's Saying, Matth. X. 34. Think not that I am come to send Peace upon Earth, I am not come to send Peace, but a Sword. I am come to set a Man at variance against his Father, and the Daughter against the Mother, &c. I say, this Oracle doth not at all invalidate, or weaken the Character, or Title gi­ven him, which is Prince of Peace; for [Page 263] in so saying, he only describes the unna­tural Events, and Consequences of his Gospel.

1. When a Man is truly converted to the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, there is immediately infused into him a mighty hatred and indignation against sin, and vice, where-ever he meets with it, though it be in a Father, or Mo­ther, or Brethren, or Sisters. To find it in such Relations, doth not make him like it the better, nor can all their per­suasions make him have any good opi­nion of it; and therefore if the Father be carnal and wicked, he will hate his Son for being so holy and precise, and keeping such a stir about Religion; or if the Father be good, and the Son nought, the Son will be either secretly, or open­ly angry with his Father, for having so strait-laced a Conscience. Hence arise quarrels and dissensions, which are not the natural Effects of the Gospel, but of Men's vitious humours, which hate to be controll'd by the Gospel; and hither must be referr'd the Persecutions, that befell the Primitive believers, when they would not offer incense to the Hea­then Gods, whereupon they were im­prison'd, harrass'd, persecuted with Fire [Page 264] and Sword. The Son rose against his Father, if he were a Christian, and the Daughter did her best to throw the be­lieving Mother into the Fire, and the nearest Relations became mortal Ene­mies one to another; not that Christia­nity made the Christians hate their Hea­then Relations, but it made the Heathen Relations hate their Christian Kindred.

2. This Christ speaks with relation to those Carnal and Hypocritical Profes­sours of his Religion, who in After-ages, pusht on by Pride and by the Devil un­der a pretence of Zeal for his Honour, and Glory, would kill, butcher, burn, massacre thousands of their Brethren, who retain'd the Substantials of Christi­anity, only differ'd from them in things which Carnality, and Pomp, and Su­perstition, and Ambition to regulate the Church by the Court of Princes, should add to the ancient Faith deliver'd unto the Saints, and of this we have seen very sad instances: But still, these are only accidental Effects of Men's Pride and Passions, not the natural Products of the Design and Tendency of the Gospel; so that notwithstanding all these quar­rels and dissensions ill Men raise about the Gospel, Christ is still the Prince of [Page 265] Peace, and the Peaceable, and such as are of a peace-making Temper, are up­on that account his Brethren, for he is not asham'd to call them Brethren, Heb. II. 11. and therefore the Children of God.

As to the Life to come.

These Peace-makers shall be, and shall be treated like darling Children of God. This St. John assures us of, 1 John III. 2. Beloved, now are we the Sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be, but we know, that when he shall appear we shall be like him. Like him! How? Like him in Eternal Glory and Honour, and Splendour. They were like Christ in their peace-making Tem­per here, and they shall be like him in a glorious Immortality. Their Father which is in Heaven will let Men and Angels sees that they are his Children, that they are so not in Name only, but in Deed. He will give the unbelieving World a visible Demonstration, that they are so in the last Day, in the great Day of Account; he will place them at Christ's Right-hand, and the Men that would not believe and repent, shall behold how dear they are to him; for the great Re­deemer shall carry them up into his Fa­ther's [Page 266] Kingdom: If Sons then Heirs, Heirs of God, and joint Heirs with Christ, saith the Apostle, Rom. VIII. 17. Christ as Man, and Mediatour, became Heir of his Father's Royalty, and Power; so shall they in the right of adopted Children. As Christ ascended into Heaven so shall they; as Christ was exalted so shall they; as Christ was enthroned so shall they; as Christ was advanced from a low E­state to the highest Dignity so shall they; as Christ lives for ever so shall they; as Christ cannot be hurt by the second Death no more shall they; as Christ had power given him over the Nations, o­ver Hell and Devils, so shall they reign over all their Enemies; as Christ shall judge the World, and the Apostate An­gels so shall they; being Fellow-sons, Fellow-heirs, they all share in his Au­thority and Grandeur: It's true, all this must be believed, for it is not seen yet; but who can forbear to believe it, when we have the Word of the living God for it?

In a word, They shall be Possessours of Heaven and Earth; for not only their Father, but their Elder Brother is so. Crowns and Diadems are preparing for them; Crowns which fade not away, [Page 267] Crowns which the Moth cannot corrupt, nor Thieves break through and steal; Crowns made of Beams of Eternal Light; Crowns which not only adorn their Heads, but fill their Faces with incom­parable Beauty; Crowns such as Angels wear; Crowns which cannot be view­ed, cannot be thought of, without Eter­nal Admiration.

Inferences.

I. It is easie to guess what Tempers and Actions are contrary, and directly opposite to the admirable Qualification recommended, and commanded in the Text. Peace being either publick or private, and the publick either Political, or Ecclesiastical, either of Church or State; whoever they be that wilfully pusht on by Pride or Passion, or some worldly carnal Design, without a just, lawfull, or warrantable Cause, disorder, or disturb that Peace, cannot be true Disciples of Christ, because they have an Aversion from that peaceable, peace-keeping, and peace-making Temper, which Christ with all the pathetick Ad­jurations imaginable hath enjoin'd his Followers.

[Page 268] I shall not here reflect on secular E­states and Princes, who either begin or maintain an unjust Warr, either to en­rich themselves by the Spoils of their Neighbours, or to advance their own Glory, or to enlarge their Empire, and Dominion; for the very Light of Na­ture confutes these Practices, and he that is but a Novice in Religion may see, nothing is more contrary to the De­sign of the Gospel. However, I cannot but spend some Considerations on the sad Divisions and Quarrels, that are among those who call themselves Christians, upon the Account of Religion.

I wonder not to see Mahometans and Jews scandaliz'd at these Divisions, the Jews especially, when they read such lofty Promises of the Peace and Unity of the Church, that was to be under the Messiah, as Isa. II. 4. They shall heat their Spears into Plough-shares, and their Swords into Pruning-hooks. Nation shall not lift up Sword against Nation, neither shall they learn War any more; and Isa. XI. 6. The Wolf shall dwell with the Lamb, and the Leopard lie down with the Kid, and the Calf, and the young Lion, and the Fatling together, and a little Child shall lead them. Though these [Page 269] Prophecies have been in a great measure fulfill'd, not only in the Apostles times, when the Jews and Gentiles, who were mortal Enemies before united into one Church under their common Head Christ Jesus; but afterward when the Em­pire became Christian, and the Heathen Powers, who had most violently perse­cuted the Christians, submitted to the Gospel, and embraced those whom they had burnt before; and though these Prophecies may moreover be said to be exactly fulfilled, partly with respect to the Design and Tendency of the Christi­an Religion, the design and intent of Christ's Laws being to make Men peace­able, and partly with respect to the sig­nal Change that's actually wrought up­on those who are truly, not only in pro­fession, and outwardly, but inwardly too, converted to the Faith of Christ; for upon this Conversion their former ha­tred and enmity to others is laid aside, and they are all for Peace and Concord; though I say these Prophecies are actual­ly accomplisht in despight of all the Sects, that profess Christ's Religion; yet the Jews, a dull, hard, inconsiderate sort of People, and who are guided much by their Senses; seeing the everlasting quar­rels [Page 270] that are among Christians, and how one party persecutes and abuses the o­ther, and upon what slight occasions they quarrel and fall out, and break Peace and Communion one with ano­ther; I wonder not to see them offen­ded at these doings, and harden'd in their Unbelief; for not to mention the Divi­sions, Heresies and Schisms in the anci­ent Church, at this day, the Eastern Churches stand divided against the We­stern; the Western is broke into seve­ral Parties; the Church of Rome against the Protestants, and the Protestants a­gainst the Church of Rome, and the Pro­testants are divided among themselves.

In these Divisions the Church of Rome erects her Head, and pretends she is the only True and Catholick Church, be­cause they are united among themselves. But to shew the weakness of this boa­sting:

1. At this rate every particular Church must be the Catholick Church, because the Members of every particular Church are united among themselves. So in the Church of England, her Members and Pastours all subscribing to the Articles of her Communion, and professing the same Doctrine, Ceremonies, and Wor­ship, [Page 271] whether they be in Europe, or A­frica, or Asia, or America; and there is no particular Church, that's constituted by any publick Authority, but may boast of this Unity.

2. It is not a bare Union of Men that makes a Church a true Church, but that Union must have Truth for its Foundation; else you know, Thieves, and Robbers, and High-way-men, and Pyrates, and Buccaneers, because they agree among themselves might lay claim to this Title, and the most perverse He­reticks, because they agree in certain Points, might say they are the true Church, and Heathens and Pagans, be­cause they agree in Superstition, and in believing a Multitude of Gods, might bid fair for this Character. However,

3. The Unity the Church of Rome boasts of, is only a pretence; for all the World knows the mighty differences that are within her own Bosom, of the Scotists and Thomists, of the Franciscans and Dominicans, of the Jansenists and Je­suits, who stick not to call one another Hereticks; not to mention the late Di­visions betwixt the Disciples of Molinos, and their Opponents; and were it not for fear of Fire, and Prisons, and the [Page 272] Inquisition, some of these would break out into open War against their Adver­saries and Competitours. Nay,

4. There is no Christian Church that hath been more guilty of breaking the Peace of Christendom, than the Church of Rome; and because several Churches would not satisfie or gratifie her Ambi­tion, would not put their Necks under her Yoke, nor believe the falsest and idlest thing in the World, her Suprema­cy and Infallibility, she hath boldly se­parated her self from their Communion; this was the reason why she separated from the Eastern Churches, and by this insolence she hath forced the Protestant Churches from her Communion, and not he that is forced away, but he that forces is the Schismatick.

And indeed, that which justifies the Protestant Churches separation from her, or breaking Peace and Communion with her, is

1. Because she would impose that up­on the Consciences of Men, which Christ and his Apostles never imposed.

2. Because she hath turned the Spiri­tual Worship of the Gospel, into carnal and mechanical Devotion, and introdu­ced innumerable Superstitions, which [Page 273] have no foundation in the Word of God, and would have them believ'd as firmly as the Gospel it self.

3. Because she hath brought in a Worship, which with all the favourable Interpretations imaginable, cannot be excused from Idolatry; even the Worship of dead Men and Women, of the Bread in the Eucharist, of Images and Pictures, and Reliques, &c. contrary to the Design of the Gospel.

4. Because though she hath been of­ten entreated, admonish'd, and exhorted to reform these Abuses, for some hun­dred Years together, yet she is obstinate, and instead of reforming hath harden'd her self in them, and thinks to hectour Men by her Power and Authority into a Belief of that, which cannot be defen­ded with solid Arguments.

5. Because rejecting the Supreme Au­thority of the Scriptures, which are the sole Rule of Faith, she hath made her pretended Head, and such Councils as he shall call, or approve of, the sole Dicta­tours, and Expositours of the Doctrine of Christ, requiring blind Obedience to their Decisions contrary, not only to the Word of God, but to the Sense of all true Antiquity: So that there can be [Page 274] no peace, I mean no Peace of Commu­nion with Rome; for though we are commanded to live peaceably with all Men, yet we are withall to have a due regard to Truth, Eph. IV. 15. Nor must Peace be bought at so dear a Rate, as to comply with Men in their Sins and Er­rours, which is the Reason why Peace and Holiness are join'd together in that known Exhortation of the Apostle. Fol­low peace with all men, and Holiness, with­out which no man shall see the Lord, Heb. XII. 14. Indeed an external Peace we are to maintain with all Mankind, but this differs much from Peace of Com­munion in Divine Worship and Sacra­ments.

The Divisions among Protestant Chur­ches are to be deplored so much the more, because the Points they differ in are inconsiderable, and might easily be composed, if Men had but peaceable Tempers, and were resolved to lay aside Interest, and carnal Respects, and Pun­ctilio's of Honour, and Credit, &c. for they all agree in fundamentals, all are satisfied that the Church of Rome hath notoriously deviated from the simplicity of the Gospel; and the matters in diffe­rence, are things in which Salvation is [Page 275] not concerned. And upon that account their labours deserve great Commenda­tions, who heretofore, and very lately have endeavour'd to reconcile the Pro­testant Churches into a perfect Union: A blessed Work. Blessed are the Peace-makers, that endeavour to make Peace among the jarring Members of Christ's Body; and though they may fail of Suc­cess, yet they shall not lose their Re­ward.

In the mean while those who widen, or heighten these differences, and incite the respective Parties to hatred, and wrath, and animosities one against an­other, to be sure are no Children of the God of Peace, and had need at least be­fore they die, make publick Satisfacti­on for the dreadfull Effects, their Heats and Passions do produce.

But as this Peace among Protestant Churches is very much to be wish'd and pray'd for, so I despair to see so glori­ous a Work take effect, except the dif­fering Parties would resolve to stand to the Rules following.

1. That the respective Parties which agree in the chief Points of Religion do not make any of those Points they differ in, fundamental, as if the Fortune of Re­ligion [Page 276] depended upon it, or as if those different Points were so many different Religions.

2. That the differing Parties do not damn one another for those differences, there being nothing that hath done Re­ligion more hurt, than Men's damning one another for things, which Christ and his Apostles have affixed no Damnation to.

3. That notwithstanding the little differences that are among them, they make one Church, and endeavour after the Welfare and Prosperity of it, and join together in publick Prayer, and in the Sacrament of the Eucharist, which is the Badge and Symbol of Fraternity, and Amity.

4. That one Party be not presently jealous, and suspicious of the other, as if the opinion which one Party espouses were embraced, or maintain'd in a Hu­mour, or for worldly Ends, but that they charitably believe, it's Conscience, that puts them upon it, at least, till ei­ther the Party espousing that opinion confesses, that conscience is not at the bottom of it, or that it appear by un­deniable Evidences, that a worldly or si­nister design is the foundation of it.

[Page 277] 5. That the differing Parties do not multiply the controversies, which are amongst them, make them neither more numerous nor greater than really they are, and that they do not interpret an accidental unwary expression, that may drop from the Pen, or mouth of one party, as a new controversie.

6. That one party do not charge the other with consequences, which they do not own, nor with Doctrines and Po­sitions, which they detest from their hearts.

7. That each party defending, or pro­ving their opinion do it with great mo­desty, without provoking or exaspera­ting, or approbrious Language, and re­vilings, or bitter reflections on the o­ther.

8. That of these differing parties none do vye with the other, except it be in living up to the Precepts of the Gospel, particularly those of patience, long-suf­fering and charity.

These rules I apprehend to be the foundation of Peace and Concord of Pro­testant Churches, that differ in points of no great concernment; and were these Maxims once put in practice, the parti­cular controversies might soon be com­promised. [Page 278] To this purpose is that saying of the Apostle: Nevertheless, where to we have already attained, let's walk by the same rule, let's mind the same things▪ and if any be otherwise minded, God will even reveal that unto you, Phil. III. 15, 16. But however,

II. If we cannot mend the publick, let's endeavour to reform particular Per­sons. It is a sad sight to see Christians divided among themselves, but it is as dismal a spectacle to see so many of us at war with God. This I know will hardly be believed by the guilty, and because they do not blaspheme God, or do not trouble their heads much about God, or Religion, they know nothing to the contrary but that they are at peace with God, and that they and God are very good Friends. This is true stupi­dity, and were the stupidity invincible as it is in Beasts, such Men would be safe, safe as the wild Ass, or the Dro­medary in the Wilderness, safe I say from the Danger of God's Wrath. But this cannot be the case of any of you, that live in a Country where the Gospel is preach'd, where you are told, that not to love God, is to hate him; and [Page 279] that not to delight in his ways, is to in­curr his displeasure; that to live in those sins, which exclude from the Kingdom of Heaven, is to bid defiance to him; that to be neglectfull of his Will, is to wage war with him; that to slight the admonitions, and entreaties of his Mes­sengers, is to be at enmity with him; and that to mind the World more than his Service, or to seek to please Men more than him, is to provoke him to anger.

And hath not this been the temper, and is not this the complexion of many of you? How many years have some of you born Arms against God? Your wil­full sins are the Weapons whereby you fight against him; and though like the Giants in the Fable, you do not heap Mountain upon Mountain to pull him out of his Throne; yet by espousing that life, which is odious to him, you affront his Sovereignty, and by living contrary to the Gospel, you despise and dishonour him who hath the greatest right to command you. And is it not high time to make peace with him? If God be not at peace with you here, he will never be at peace with you here­after. What peace while the Whoredoms [Page 280] of thy Mother Jezabel, and her Witchcrafts are so many? said Jehu, 2 Kings IX. 22. So here, what peace can there be be­twixt God and you, while you conti­nue in that pride and vanity, and in­temperance, and other sins, against which the wrath of God is revealed from Hea­ven? Do you think you are at peace with God, because you thrive and pro­sper in the World? Do not the wicked­est of Men do so, and is that an Argu­ment that God is their Friend? Will you make his patience a sign of his being reconciled to you, when it is only a motive to a reconciliation? There is no peace, saith my God, unto the wicked, Isa. LVII. 20. Let them be never so potent, never so rich, never so wealthy, their impiety takes away all peace betwixt God and them. He hath declared so much, and will not you believe him? Will you give no credit to his word, till with Dives you lift up your Eyes in Hell, and see that God is not your friend? If you do thrive and prosper in the World, cannot those Blessings move you to be at peace with him? Do you believe he is kind to you, and shall his kindness pro­voke you to be his Enemies? Nothing can settle a peace betwixt God and you, till [Page 281] you change your lives, and make consci­ence of your ways, and abhorr that which is evil, and cleave to that which is good. Then indeed were your sins as crimson they shall be as wool, were they of a scarlet Dye, they shall be as white as snow; but till then, your sin, like that of Judah, is written with a pen of Iron, and with the point of a Diamond, as it is said, Jer. XVII. 1. and you do as good as say to God with those Desperadoes, in Job, Chap. XXI. 14. Depart from us, we desire not the knowledge of thy ways. Till then you can never be at peace with your own consciences, carnal security you may have, but peace of consci­ence is another thing, for this can ne­ver be at rest, while it hath reason to believe God frowns upon it; but being sure of the light of his loving kindness, a Man walks in Paradise, and dwells in the Garden of God. But,

III. When Christ in the Text profes­ses and declares how pleasing and accep­table a peaceable, and peace-making Temper is to God; would not one think that every one that believes the Gospel, should be ambitious of those qualificati­ons, which God not only approves of, [Page 282] but promises to reward with the highest Honour and Dignity? Yes, did Men love God in deed and in truth, they would not only be glad to know what is plea­sing to him, but even run to do it, as good natured Children that observe their Father's temper, and endeavour to gain his love by a deportment and behaviour, they know he delights in.

Peace among men God delights in, peace among Christians especially; to whom he hath vouchsafed a higher dis­pensation. Among these, no noise, no clamour, no railing, no quarrelling, no Swords, no Cannon should be heard; these profess themselves Disciples of Christ Jesus, the Prince of Peace; and there is no command that is more strict­ly, or more frequently injoin'd, than that of Peace. This they are to pursue, to follow, and to endeavour after by all possible lawfull means. This is their li­very, and the very mark, whereby they are to be distinguish'd, even their peace­able Behaviour. This is the Salt which is to keep them sweet, as Christ calls it, Mark IX. 10. But you all know, how contrary to this character the generality of Men live, upon the least provocat on they break the Peace, and all friendship [Page 283] is renounced; especially where they have a Purse to maintain the dispute; many a Man that was humble and peaceable before, when poor; no sooner doth he find his Purse swell, but his Temper al­ters; and now if his Neighbour doth displease him, though there be no ma­lice in the case, presently he talks high, and big, and he cares as little for his Neighbour, as his Neighbour doth for him. This is the humour of the Age, and instead of repenting of their heats, and divisions, they justify their con­tentions, and oppose the reasons of flesh and blood, and the circumstances of their birth and quality, of their ho­nour and grandeur, to the laws of that Saviour, by whose Blood they say, they are redeemed. Strange Christians these that will be so, in despight of Christ, though they have nothing of the cha­racter in them. And let us but consi­der what trifles they are Men quarrel a­bout, and how frivolous the things for which they break forth into flame, and fury, and break the Peace which they should maintain and keep, things, which a Philosopher would put by with a smile, and a wise Man think below himself to take notice of. But what shall we say? [Page 284] Till men come to stand in awe of the Gospel, more than of the laws of the Land, and the threatnings and punish­ments of the Magistrate, thus it will be, and when opportunity serves will be carried away with the stream of their passions, and sinfull inclinations; and upon such I cannot hope to do any good, though the Arguments were ne­ver so convincing, or powerfull.

But if there be any here, as I hope there are several, that look upon this peaceable, and peace-making Temper as their duty, are perswaded that they are in danger of God's displeasure, if they want this qualification, and are concern'd about it, and desire to be in­form'd of the way and method they are to take, how to compass it; to such I shall recommend these following Dire­ctions.

1. Be injurious to no man, wrong no man, defraud no man, oppress no man, speak evil of no man. This is the way to make peace, and to keep peace. It's the wrong that men apprehend is done to them by another, that causes quarrels and dissensions. Remove the cause, and you remove the effect, a re­medy prescribed by the Apostle, in or­der [Page 285] to a quiet and peaceable Life, Tit. III. 2.

2. Love to do good. This strangely obliges, and wins, and charms, and moves even our Enemies to be at peace with us, and makes People desirous to live in friendship with us, and not only so, but hereby we weaken our quarrelsome dis­position, and become more tractable, and gentle, and heap coals of fire upon the heads of our Enemies, i. e. melt them by kindness into a better nature, Rom. XII. 20.

3. Watch against selfishness, and cove­tousness, for its greediness after profit, and an over fondness of our temporal Interest, that puts us into heats, if we are crost in it. Moderation in our desires after these outward things composes the mind, quiets the passions, and keeps the blood from boiling over. The Apostle there­fore very much insists upon this Vertue, 1 Tim. VI. and Phil. IV. 5.

4. Believe not every ill thing that is said of you, for we see daily how little credit is to be given to reports. A too easie belief of ill things said of us, is an instigation to break the peace, to harbour hatred, and secret grudges, and tempts to strangeness of behaviour, to revenge, [Page 286] to moroseness, and watching opportuni­ties, to be even with the supposed of­fendour, charity believes the best, 1 Cor. XIII. 7.

5. Be not ashamed to confess your faults, when it's evident you are in the wrong; an obstinate defence of a fault, is apt to make Persons, who take no­tice of it, angry and furious, because it argues a very ill temper of mind; whereas an ingenuous acknowledgment of our errours, reconciles and prevails with Persons of ingenuity to be friends with us, and that's the reason why St. James is so earnest for it, James V. 16.

6. Bear with infirmities in others, with such particularly, which appear to be invincible. I do not say, bear with wilfull sins, and habits of vice and fol­ly, but with failings and imperfections, which cannot well be remedied; either when the understandings of your Neigh­bours are shallow, or not so quick as yours, or when their Wisdom and Saga­city doth not reach so far as yours, and this according to the Command of the Holy Ghost, Rom. XIV. 1.

7. For peace sake be content to re­cede sometimes from your own right: Where two parties are stiff, and neither [Page 287] will yield, or abate any thing of their demands, the quarrel must needs conti­nue. But concessions and relinquishing part of our right prepares for peace, and so did the Father of the faithfull, to pre­vent dissensions betwixt him and Lot; though upon the account of seniority, it belong'd to him to determine where he should pitch his Tent, yet he leaves it to Lot to chuse, which part of the Coun­try he would go to, Gen. XIII. 8, 9.

8. In order to promote peace in Fami­lies, David's method must be taken, Ps. CI. 6. Mine eyes shall be upon the faithfull of the Land.

One great means to promote, and preserve the publick Peace of the Nati­on, is to do our own business, to be fol­lowers of that which is good, to do our own duty, and not to speak evil of dignities; for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the Rulers of thy Peo­ple.

Consider after all how your Interest is bound up with this peaceable, and peace-making Temper; for as Christ says of a Kingdom divided against it self, that it can­not stand; so if by quarrels, and clamours, and dissensions, you divide the Society you live in, you undermine your own ease [Page 288] and happiness. To this purpose Solomon, Prov. XVII. 1. Better is a dry morsel, and quietness therewith, than an house full of sacrifices with strife. Besides, by this you avoid innumerable sins, such as ill language, odious names, envy, hatred, malice, and revengefull sins, and desires, and engaging other Men in sin with you, and doing mischief to men, &c.

But is not the Title in the Text, gi­ven to the peaceable, and peace-making Christian, enough to make you endea­vour to attain to this Character? What? Children of God? And do you feel no desire to be so? Did you ever seriously examine the privileges which attend the Children of God, and are these no motives to you to come into the num­ber? Suppose the Children of God are not much regarded here, but is there not a time coming, when they shall be honoured before the whole World? Is there not a life to come, which shall ma­nifest their Dignity, and their Glory? The Peace of Heaven shall fall to their share: Do not you reflect sometimes on that Peace, which the Children of the everlasting Kingdom shall enjoy? Or is that Peace so inconsiderable, that it de­serves no consideration? What is the fu­ture [Page 289] felicity, but perfect Peace, everlast­ing Peace, uninterrupted Peace? The peaceable Christian shall feel it, feed up­on it, possess it, live upon it, peace with God, peace with the Prince of Peace, Christ Jesus, peace with all the Angels of God, peace with all the Spirits of Men made perfect. No war shall disturb it, no tumult discompose it, no sedition an­noy it, no rebellion disfigure it. The God of Peace shall live in him, and he in the God of Peace; God will tell him that he is his friend, and one with him, and that no Men, no Devils shall pluck him out of his hands. There Rivers of Peace shall flow upon him, Rivers where no Wind doth blow, no Storms do come, no Tempests rise, no Hurricanes molest. I conclude with St. Paul's Obtestation, Colos. III. 15. And let the Peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body: and be ye thank­full. Amen.

SERMON X.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 10. ‘Blessed are they which are persecuted for Righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.’

I Did once think to have joined this Verse and the next in the Explicati­on, but upon a more accurate Exami­nation, I find, that this Verse I have read to you treats of Persecution in ge­neral, but the next of a particular Per­secution with the Tongue; i. e. Calum­niating and Reviling, and therefore shall allow them a distinct Discussion, or Consideration. To be persecuted, is to be robb'd, plunder'd, beaten, buffeted, bruised, imprison'd, tormented, hanged, burnt, drowned, &c. And are these marks of Blessedness, saith the Carnal Man? What! to be beaten, and think it a Kindness! to be buffeted, and look upon it as a Favour! To be put in a Dungeon, and delight in sinking into the mire! To be led to the Stake, and sing! To be tormented, and give God [Page 291] thanks! To be robb'd of all, and make a low bow for being so! What! be hap­py in Misery! and blessed in Chains, and glorious in Torments, and honou­rable in a fiery Furnace! Yes, all this is very good Divinity, and very agreeable to the Doctrine of the Gospel of Christ; and if the Cause be good, Gibbets, and Gallows, and Chains, and Shackles, and Fetters, and Fire, and Sword, are a Christians Jewels, and Pearls, and Pen­dants, and Necklaces, and Ornaments; For blessed are they which are persecuted for Righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

Three things will here deserve Consi­deration.

I. What it is, to be persecuted for Righteousness sake; and who they be, that fall under that denomination.

II. Whether these words, as well as the preceding, imply a Negative, That those who are not persecuted for Righ­teousness sake are not blessed.

III. I shall enquire into the Nature of the Blessedness here mentioned, and shew, how the Kingdom of Heaven is theirs, that are persecuted for Righteous­ness sake.

[Page 292] I. What it is to be persecuted for Righteousness sake, and who they be, that fall under that denomination: In answer to this,

1. To persecute, [...] in the Origi­nal is properly to follow hard after a thing, and with great earnestness to en­deavour to seize upon a thing we desire, or to pursue it as Hunters do their Prey, which they quit not till they take it. The word in Scripture is used sometimes in a good, sometimes in a bad sense: In a good sense, when it is applied to Ver­tue, as 1 Thess. v. 15. Follow that which is good. Heb. xii. 14. Follow Peace with all men. 1 Cor. xiv. 1. Follow after Cha­rity. 1 Tim. VI. 11. Follow after Righ­teousness. In all which places, for fol­low in the Original, the word [...] is used, which in other places we render persecute, to shew, that till it be joined with something else that alters the Sense, it is no more, than following hard after a thing. When it is applied to Persons, it is commonly taken in a bad Sense, and implies pursuing with a desire or in­tent to hurt the Person pursued; and that's the usual Notion and Acceptation of the word, even to prosecute or pur­sue a Person with an intent to afflict, or hurt, or punish him; and that's the [Page 293] meaning of the word in the Text, where the persecuted must be persons hunted or haunted, teazed, tormented, impri­soned, abused, or, in a word, evil en­treated, as is evident from Christ's scope in these Beatitudes, which is to comfort those whom the World counts miserable.

2. By Righteousness here, is meant the whole Circle of Religious Duties and Offices, or Obedience to the Laws of God or of the Gospel; and it takes in both believing and practising, i. e. be­lieving what God hath commanded us to believe, and practising what God in his Word hath commanded us to pra­ctise, and consequently forbearing to believe or practise, either what God hath not revealed, or hath forbid to believe or practise. I know the word Righteousness, is used sometime for just dealing, some­time for Mercy and Alms-giving, but then there is some word in the Context that shews, it must be restrained or con­fined to that Sense, but here is nothing to give it that determinate Sense; and there­fore it must be the same with Goodness as it is opposed to Wickedness; and in this Sense it's ordinarily used both in this and the next Chapter; in this v. 6. and 20. in the next, v. 33. and is sometimes called, The Righteousness of Faith, as Rom. [Page 294] iv. 13. i. e. a chearfull performance of the duties God hath commanded in the Gospel; as the Righteousness of the Law is complying with God's Will and Com­mands under the Law, or the Old Testament.

This being premised, it follows;

1. That to be persecuted for Righte­ousness sake, is not barely to suffer or to endure Punishment; for at this rate all Malefactors, and such as our Law punishes either with the Sword, or with Fire, or the Gallows, for Crimes which are destru­ctive to Humane Societies would fall un­der this Notion. No, no, to suffer as an evil doer, is a very different thing from being persecuted for Righteousness sake. St. Peter hath determined this long agoe, 1 Pet. ii. 20. What glory▪ is it if when ye are buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently, but if when you do well, and suf­fer for it, ye take it patiently, this is ac­ceptable with God; and again, 1 Pet. iv. 15. Let none of you suffer as a Murtherer, or as a Thief, or as an evil doer, or as a busy-body in other mens matters; but if any man suffer as a Christian let him not be a­shamed. That old Saying is very true, Not the Suffering but the Cause makes the Mar­tyr. Indeed, it is to be considered in all Sufferings, and it skills very much what it is we suffer, and what we suffer for, [Page 295] and what manner of man the person is who suffers. Some we read of that have suffer'd for Vain-glory, as Peregrinus in Lucian, and the Gymnosophists, and Regu­lus, and Mutius, and the Alexandrian Wo­man, and others in the Greek and Roman Histories: And the Circumcelliones of old were so fond of suffering Martyrdom, that some would cast themselves down head-long from steep Hills, or throw themselves into Fire, or into Water, and even courted men to knock them on the head: And therefore the Church, Ps. xliv. 21, 22. to remove all suspicions that she suffer­ed upon a wrong Principle, or for a si­nister End, appeals to God the searcher of all Hearts; He knows the secrets of the Heart: for thy sake are we killed all the day long; as if she had said, Thou, O Lord, who knowest all things, knowest, that it is not for a sinister End, or for Trifles that we suffer, but it is for thy Name's sake, and because we will not lift up our Hands to a strange God.

2. Nor is it to suffer for every Cause where Conscience is pretended. He that is persecuted for Righteousness sake suf­fers for his Conscience, but not every one that suffers, and pretends he suffers for Conscience, is therefore persecuted for Righteousness sake. We know the [Page 296] greatest Villanies have been carried on under a shew of Religion, and Conscience hath been pleaded by Murtherers of Kings, and Princes, and Bishops, and o­thers; and when such abominable wretches have suffered for it, they have been most justly punished, but far from being persecuted, farther from being per­secuted for Righteousness sake. To pre­tend Conscience when Men act against a known Law of God is mocking of God, and if it were lawfull to laugh at a thing so sad and dreadful, deserves to be ridi­culed more than argued. Felix Mauz a turbulent Anabaptist in Helvetia, being put to death for practising against the State and Government, had the Impu­dence to thank God that he had called him to seal the Truth with his Blood; and among other expressions before his death, said, Lord, into thy hands I do commend my Spirit. It's like unwary and weak Specta­tors look'd upon his suffering as being per­secuted for Righteousness sake, but it was nothing less, indeed no more than a just Punishment for his Treasonable Practices, however colour'd over with Expressions and Sayings of Consciencious Men. He that deceives himself, or suffers himself to be deceiv'd into an erroneous Doctrine or Practice, and believes that his Consci­ence [Page 297] dictates to him both that Belief and Practice, and suffers for it, cannot pro­perly be said to suffer for Righteousness sake, if that Righteousness he pretends to, and for which he thinks he suffers, have no relation to the express word of God. Conscience must be guided by the plain word of God; I say, plain, for I do not think that obscure, hard, and knotty pla­ces of Scripture which have exercised the Wits of the Learnedst Men are an or­dinary Rule of Conscience. If a Man fancies that his Doctrine or Practice for which he suffers is commanded in the Word of God when really it is not, he suffers indeed for an erroneous Consci­ence, which he should have taken care to rectify and inform better, but cannot be said to be persecuted for Righteousness sake, because he suffers not for a notori­ous Doctrine or Action, manifestly com­manded in the Word of God; and tho' I grant that the Magistrate who punishes him may be too severe upon him, and the Officers of Justice who execute the Law may handle him rudely and barbarously, and though I believe God will pardon his Error, if accompanied with simplici­ty of Heart, and free from Malice or sini­ster Designs, yet still he cannot be said to be persecuted for Righteousness sake.

[Page 298] And having told you, what being per­secuted for Righteousness sake is not, I must in the next place tell you what it is. And here though you may guess at the Nature of it by what hath been said already; yet for Orders sake,

1. To be persecuted for Righteousness sake, is to be evil entreated for asserting or maintaining a Principle or Doctrine which God hath plainly reveal'd either by the light of Nature, or by the light of Scripture, and for not subscribing to a Doctrine manifestly false, or contrary to the Scripture. I mention here the light of Nature, for the light of Nature is the light of God as well as the Scripture. It's granted the Scripture is the brighter and the clearer light, but still the light of Na­ture is the light of God. And he that is persecuted for asserting there is but one God, and that Polytheism, or a multi­tude of Gods is Non-sense, or a Fable, as Socrates the Heathen Philosopher was, who died for that Doctrine, may be just­ly said to be persecuted for Righteousness sake, because he suffers for a true and ma­nifest Principle of the light of Nature, and for a Truth written by God upon the Heart, and which every Man is bound to assert and maintain; which is the reason that Justin Martyr makes Socrates a kind of [Page 299] Christian, and a Martyr for a standing Principle of Divinity.

After the same manner, if a Man should be persecuted for maintaining the Resurrection of the Dead, or that the Scripture is the Word of God, or that Jesus of Nazareth is the true Messiah, and Saviour of the World, and that he is God, as well as Man, and that he died for our sins, and rose again from the Dead, &c. as the Apostles were persecu­ted by the Sadduces, Pharisees, and Hea­thens; such a Person is truly persecuted for righteousness sake; for these Truths are very clearly revealed in Scripture, and every Christian is bound to profess them; and the same may justly be said of those late Sufferers in the neighbour­ing Kingdom, who suffer'd for not belie­ving, or not subscribing to the Doctrines of Transubstantiation, the Sacrifice of the Mass, Purgatory, &c. for these Doctrines are not only not to be found in the Word of God, but are contrary to it.

2. To be persecuted for righteousness sake, is to be evil entreated for espousing a Worship, or Practice, which God hath plainly commanded; on for not yielding to a Worship or Practice, which he hath plainly forbid Thus the three young men in Daniel were persecuted for righeteous­ness [Page 300] sake, because thrown into a fiery Furnace for not worshipping the golden Image which Nebuchadnezzar had set up, and thus Daniel himself was persecuted for righteousness sake, when cast into the Lion's Den, for worshipping the true God three times a Day: Thus the Primi­tive believers were persecuted for righ­teousness sake, when imprison'd, con­demn'd to the mines, butcher'd, tormen­ted, thrown to the Lions, forced to fight with Beasts, &c. because they would not sacrifice to Idols, nor offer Incense to Jupiter, nor swear by the Emperours, and their genius, &c. And thus the poor Waldenses and Albigenses were persecuted for righteousness sake, when pursued with Fire and Sword, for not worshipping Saints and Angels, and for not believing the Infallibility and Truth of the Roman Church. And the same may be said of a­ny Christian, that loses his place, or the favour of his Master, Prince, or Relatives, for not telling a lye, for not profaning the Lord's Day, for being loath to cheat, or defraud, or to comply with others in their sins. In a word, to suffer for obeying any affirmative, or negative, standing Precept or Command of God, is to be persecuted for righteousness sake; and such Persons are pronounced blessed in my Text; which leads me to the

[Page 301] II. Point; whether these words, as well as the preceeding, imply a negative Truth, viz. that they who are not perse­cuted for righteousness sake, are not bles­sed. You may remember, that in the ex­plication of the preceeding Beatitudes, I have still proved the Negative implied, as that those who are not poor in spirit, or are not meek, or not pure in heart, &c. are not blessed. Here one would think the Negative should not hold, for it seems impertinent and absurd to say, that those good Christians, who have lived and died in times of Peace and Plenty, and Tran­quility, are not blessed, nor made parta­kers of the Kingdom of Heaven. But, not­withstanding all this, the negative is as true as the affirmative, provided we take Christ's meaning by the right handle; as thus,

1. Those who are persecuted, and are not persecuted for righteousness sake, their bare Persecution will not, cannot make them blessed, and this is very true. For,

1. A Man, as I said before, may be per­secuted for his Crimes, for robbing or stealing upon the High-way, for clipping the King's Coin, for breaking open a House, and may suffer for it. This may be call'd Persecution, because the same severities are used upon him, that are [Page 302] upon Men, who suffer for righteousness sake, but still, this suffering cannot make him blessed, or happy, because he is not persecuted for righteousness sake, 'tis true, such a Man being apprehended, and im­prison'd may repent, and become a new Creature, and upon that account he may be blessed, but his bare Persecution doth not make him so, because he is not per­secuted for righteousness sake.

2. A Man may be persecuted for a false erroneous Doctrine, yet that cannot make him blessed, i. e. if the Law, or the Officers of Justice should persecute a Man that teaches that the Pope is Christ's Vi­car, and hath Power to depose Kings, and to excommunicate them when they prove Hereticks, and to give their Kingdoms away to others, or that there is no Sal­vation out of the Church of Rome, &c. Considering the Penalties and Punish­ments, the Law inflicts in such Cases on such pragmatical Men, this may be cal­led a Persecution, but this Persecution cannot make the Teacher of these Do­ctrines blessed, much less intitle him to the Kingdom of Heaven, because all this while he is not persecuted for righteous­ness sake; and he cannot be supposed to suffer as a Confessour or Martyr, but ra­ther as a Criminal: It's true, the Tea­cher [Page 303] of such Doctrines may apprehend them to be part of the righteousness taught in the Gospel; but it's evident to all unbyass'd, impartial, and unprejudic'd Men, that they are not, but rather that they are as false as God is true, and con­trary to the Word of God, and therefore his suffering cannot make him blessed, no, not if he should be canoniz'd by his own party, because here is nothing of righteousness in the case, no Doctrine, no Precept plainly revealed by the Word of God; a pretended righteousness may be, but no real one.

2. The Negative also holds, if we say, that those who are loath to suffer for righteousness sake, when call'd to it, are not blessed, and cannot be; and this is the Negative chiefly intended here; even that those who in times of persecution for righteousness sake, preferr their ease and quiet, and Temporal prosperity be­fore suffering for Christ, are very unhap­py Men; and the reasons are plain.

1. The Threatnings of Christ pro­nounced against all such Persons are ve­ry dreadfull; Whosoever shall deny me be­fore men, him will I deny before my Fa­ther which is in Heaven. He that loves Father or Mother more than me, is not worthy of me. He that loves Son or Daugh­ter [Page 304] more than me, is not worthy of me: He that doth not deny himself, and follow after me, is not worthy of me. He that shall seek to save his life shall lose it, Matth. X. 33, 37, 38, 39. And again, Whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and of my words in this adulterous and sinfull Generation, of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed, when he comes in the Glory of his Father, Mark VIII. 38. And surely, this can be no blessed Estate. It's true, we are not to run into the Fire of persecu­tion without need, or without a call, and the ancient Church justly blamed those forward Men, who offer'd and accus'd themselves to the Heathen Judges and Executioners, and even provok'd them to dispatch them, because they were Christians, but when we are call'd to suffering for righteousness sake, and God thinks fit to try us by that Fire; there to refuse it, and for worldly profit, great­ness, power, and honour, and an easie life to deny the truth, or to subscribe to er­rours which we are perswaded in our Consciences are so; this is such a blot upon Religion, such a dishonour to Christ, such an affront to truth, that such a Per­son must needs appear very odious in the sight of God, and an object of his wrath and anger, cannot be blessed.

[Page 305] 2. Such Persons forfeit all their Title to the Kingdom of Heaven, and therefore can­not be blessed; this is implied in the Text; and if a Man had all the Kingdoms of the World in Possession, and were excluded from the Kingdom of Heaven, he would be a very miserable Man, miserable in all his greatness, power and authority, and so much the more miserable, because after the height of all this splendour, he is to sink into the nethermost Hell, from one extream to another, from the greatest felicity to the greatest misery. The Kingdom of Heaven is intended for Conquerours. He that is loath to suffer for righteousness sake, when God calls him to it, and flinches, and shrinks, and like the Children of Ephraim turns back in the day of battle, is so far from conquer­ing, that he falls basely, loses ground cow­ardly, kisses the Temptation and is enthral­led by the worst of Enemies, and therefore must necessarily fall a Prey to that Enemy, by whom he suffers himself to be conquer­ed, and judge you whether such a Man can be blessed.

And now, that I am talking of the King­dom of Heaven, I speak of the very blessed­ness, which attends those that are persecu­ted for righteousness sake; and consequent­ [...]y, this calls me to explain the third, and last Point.

[Page 306] III. How the Kingdom of Heaven shall be theirs.

This reward you see is the same with what was promised to poverty of Spirit, or deep Humility, v. 3. Blessed are the poor in Spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. And the reason why Christ promises the same recompence to the persecuted for righteousness sake, he doth to the humble, is, because there is a very great affinity be­twixt humility, and suffering for righteous­ness sake. Suffering for righteousness sake is the deepest Act of Humiliation, especially if that suffering be accompanied with death. Humility can go no lower; a Man in suf­fering and dying for righteousness sake, pulls down all his lofty thoughts, makes all stoop to the Cross of Christ, submits his Faith to the Gospel, and for things invisi­ble denies himself in all the visible comforts of this life, and that's Humility in its Glory. Therefore the reward is express'd in the same language; but then, as suffering for righteousness sake is the deepest Act of Hu­miliation, so we must suppose, that the Kingdom of Heaven is theirs in a peculiar manner; and how that is, the following particulars, will declare.

And here to keep to the rule, I have so often mention'd in the preceding Beati­tudes, that these rewards respect both this present, and the next life.

[Page 307] 1. The Kingdom of Heaven is theirs on this side Heaven, because even here they feel Heaven in their Souls, and the Kingdom of Heaven is within them. There is hardly a­ny History of Martyrs and Confessours, hardly any Martyrology, but gives an ac­count of the wonderfull joy that poor per­secuted Christians have felt in the heighth of their Persecutions, and what is this but a Kingdom of Heaven here on Earth? what is it, but a Heaven in their Souls? The three young Men, Dan. III. sang in a fiery Furnace; St. Paul and Silas in a Dungeon, lifted up their Voices in Hallelujah's: The Apostles when beaten and whipt, and scour­ged, departed from the Council rejoycing, because they were counted worthy to suf­fer shame for the Name of Christ, and St. Paul, 2 Cor. VII. 4. I am filled with comfort, yea, I exceedingly rejoice in all our Tribu­lation. But not to mention any more passa­ges of this nature out of ancient Histories, our own Book of Martyrs shall serve to furnish us with instances; I mean of the Protestant Martyrs, that suffer'd in Queen Marys Days.

One Rogers coming to the Stake where he was to be burned, fetcht a great leap for joy. One Dr. Taylour, approaching the Fire in which he was to be sacrificed, danced and skipt to the Wonder and Admiration of [Page 308] the Sheriff. I thank God for this Prison, said one Bradford, more than for the richest Par­lour, more than for any pleasure I ever found, for here I find God, my sweet God always After I came into this Prison, said one Glover in a Letter to his Wife, and had repos'd my self there awhile, I wept for joy, and gladness, my belly full, and said to my self, Lord, what am I, that I should be counted worthy to be num­bred among those that suffer for the Gospel's sake! I am now in the Coal-house, said one Philpott, as dark, and ugly a Prison, as any is about London; but I have six other faithfull Companions, who merrily rouz upon the Straw, and in our darkness do cheerfully sing Hymns and Praises to God. I was never merrier in Cbrist, than I am now in Prison, said one Tims. One Pierson, with a cheerfull Coun­tenance embraced the Stake, at which he was to be burnt, and kissing it, said; Now welcome my sweet Wife, for this day thou and I shall be married together. O how my heart leaps and skips for joy, said another. One Bainham, when his Arms and Legs were half consumed by the Fire, cry'd out in the Midst of the Flames, Behold, ye Papists, ye are much for Miracles: Here you may see a Miracle, for in this Fire I feel no more pain, than if I lay on a Bed of Down, it is to me as a Bed of Roses. Abundance more I could name to this purpose, and what was all this but a Kingdom of Heaven in their Souls?

[Page 309] 2. In the next World, the Kingdom of Heaven is theirs in a peculiar manner too, because of the high degree of Glory, they arrive to in the next life. This hath been the belief of the Church in all Ages, that for the Martyrs, the higher and loftier Man­sions of Heaven are reserv'd; the ruines of this truth are preserv'd among Mahometans and Heathens. The Mahometans fancy, that those who die in the War against Christians are Martyrs, and they assign them a higher place in Paradise, and Geographers tell us of a People in the West Indies, who believ­ing the Immortality of the Soul, fancy that those who die in defence of their Country, are advanced after death to a very high de­gree of felicity. These are nothing but re­liques, and remains of the Chri [...]ian Do­ctrine, which Tradition hath left among them, that those who are persecuted for righteousness sake, are, and shall be made partakers of higher degrees of Glory. It's certain their Bodies shall rise before the Bo­dies of other Men; for so we read, Revel. XX. 4, 5. And I saw the Souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worship­ped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark in their foreheads, or in their hands, and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand Years. But the rest of the [Page 310] dead lived not again, until the thousand Years were ended. This is the first Resurrection.

And in the Kingdom of Heaven, they will out-shine other Saints in brightness and splendour. All those that by patient continuance in well-doing, seek for Glory, Honour and Immortality, shall inherit E­ternal life, but those who have been perse­cuted for righteousness sake, their suffer­ings work for them a far more exceeding Eternal weight of Glory, 2 Cor. IV. 17. a reward, enough to make a Man fond of dy­ing, in love with suffering, enamour'd with a Prison, and desirous of Chains and Fetters for righteousness sake: Wonder at this Bles­sing, O my Soul! For, Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

Inferences.

I. As one place of Scripture gives light to another, so by this we are upon, we may judge of a parallel Passage, which makes that necessary, which in the Text seems only pro­vidential. It is St. Paul's saying, 2 Tim. III. 12. All that will live Godly in Christ Jesus, must suffer persecution. What? Can none be cal­led Godly, but those that are persecuted for righteousness sake, and is there no getting an interest in Christ Jesus, but by being harrass'd and teaz'd, and evil entreated for [Page 311] his Name? Are all Hypocrites tho' never so pious, that have not suffer'd as the Apo­stles did? Or must all be accounted repro­bates, that walk softly all their days, and never felt the rage of Tyrants, and sworn Enemies of the Gospel? I answer,

1. This saying was certainly true of the Apostle's days, and the time when St. Paul writ this Epistle to Timothy: There was then no living Godly without being perse­cuted. To obey the rules of the Gospel, was to draw the rage of turbulent Men upon their Backs. To profess Christ was to be­come a Prey to Jews and Heathens. To be a Disciple of a Crucified God, was look'd upon to be as bad as to be an Enemy to the State, and he went in danger of his life, that said, there was another King one Jesus. The Acts of the Apostles, and the Epistles the Apostles writ to comfort the believers in their fiery Trials, are evidences to prove all this; and this lasted the greatest part of three hundred Years after Christ, during which time, happen'd the ten famous or ra­ther infamous Persecutions under Nero, Do­mitian, Trajan, Severus, Commodus, Maximi­nus, Decius, Valerianus, Aurelianus, Dioclesi­an; in the last of which, it was death to have a Bible in their Houses.

2. This saying is still true of our days, and true it will be to the World's end, and [Page 312] so it is, all that will live Godly in Christ Jesus, must suffer Persecution, if not from Men, yet from the Devil, who walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may de­vour, 1 Pet. V. 8. The Temptations a Chri­stian meets, and must meet with, and with­out which his Faith can never be tried, what are they but Persecutions? the Soul at least is persecuted, and tho' these Persecutions of the Devil appear stronger and more fiery in some than in others, especially in Persons to whose minds their former sins are represented in very dreadfull Colours, with the wrath of God flaming out against them, breathing nothing but despair and destruction; yet be they more or less, still they are Persecutions, and though abun­dance of Christians, that take up of Reli­gion just so much as is consistent with their ease and profit, and pleasure, are not very sensible of these Persecutions; yet where Men attempt to mortifie their dear lust, crucifie their flesh, are resolv'd to do more than Heathens and Pharisees, and do truly swim against the strong current of corrupt Nature, they will find there are fiery Darts thrown at them, and though they are not visible, yet its enough that they are felt; and indeed on some these Persecutions lie so heavy that they are ready to despair, ready to throw off all, and even to betake them­selves [Page 313] to a sensual course of living as their Neighbours do. Thus Persecution is still the lot of good Christians, insomuch, that he who is not persecuted in this Sense can­not be supposed to live Godly in Christ Je­sus, for having sworn in Baptism to fight against the Devil, is it possible, if he makes good his promise, when he grows up, the Devil will not fight against him, tempt him to evil, discourage him from goodness, fright him from the strait way, provoke him to sin, throw stumbling-blocks in his way, suggest impediments and excuses, and entice him to prefer an easie form be­fore the power of Godliness; and is not this Persecution?

3. Those that will live Godly live so a­mong wicked Men, in wicked Families, in wicked Societies, will not fail of suffering Persecution, For what Communion hath Light with Darkness? or what fellowship is there betwixt Christ and Belial? Wicked men can­not endure a man that is Precise, and God­ly, and Conscientious, and reproves them, and therefore will be his Enemies, despise him, deride him, abuse him, and do him an injury if they may do it with safety to them­selves, and what is this but Persecution?

4. The evil Works, which he that lives Godly in Christ Jesus sees and beholds, are a Persecution to him; as it is said of Lot, [Page 314] 2 Pet. II. 7, 8. That dwelling in Sodom, in seeing and hearing vex'd his righteous Soul from day to day with their unlawfull Deeds and filthy Conversation; and to this pur­pose are those Expressions we meet with, Ps. CXIX. Horrour hath taken hold upon me, because of the wicked, which forsake thy Law, v. 53. I beheld the Transgressors and was grieved, because they kept not thy Word, v. 158. so that there is no need of having re­course to the ordinary Afflictions which be­fall good men, as if they were meant by Persecution in these words. The thing is true with respect to the Particulars, I have mention'd, and to this day it cannot be o­therwise but those that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer Persecutisn. And yet

II. Though Persecution, like the Trojan Horse, carries innumerable Evils in its Bow­els, yet we must not think it unbecoming the Divine Providence to see Righteousness persecuted. Ever since the fatal enmity be­twixt the Seed of the Woman, and the Seed of the Serpent hath been proclaimed, Gen. iii. 15. it hath been so; it began very ear­ly, and they were scarce got out of Para­dise, but Cain persecuted his Brother Abel, and pursu'd him to death, for asserting, saith the Chaldee Paraphrast, the Rewards and Punishments of the World to come: And this hath been the fate of abundance of [Page 315] righteous Men and Women in all Ages; more signally, since Christ Jesus appear'd in the World, and taught mankind a more perfect and stricter way of Righteousness than the World was acquainted with before. And what was our Saviour's life, but a con­tinual persecution from his Cradle to his Cross? And when it was so with the Ma­ster, we cannot think his Apostles and Di­sciples should escape these uncivil and bar­barous usages. Accordingly Stephen was stoned, James beheaded, Timon, one of the seven Deacons, burnt, Thomas slain with a Dart, Simon Zelotes crucified, Jude slain in a tumult raised by the people, Mark the E­vangelist burnt, Bartholomew beaten to death with Staves, Andrew crucified, Mat­thew stoned and beheaded, Philip crucified and beheaded, Peter crucified with his head downward, and Paul after a thousand suf­ferings beheaded.

Indeed, considering what love and esteem God professes to Righteousness, and the cruelties that have been exercis'd upon righ­teous men, Flesh and Blood will be apt to wonder how God could suffer it; for some had their Brains breaten out with Mauls, some were cast to the Swine, some to the Lions to be devour'd, some were hang'd up by the middle, some tormented to death with Trees, a Hand or an Arm being tyed [Page 316] to one Tree, and a Leg to another; some were scrap'd to death with Shells, some were burnt with their Entrails torn out; some broyl'd upon Grid-irons; some roast­ed alive against the Fire; some Women had their Breasts; some Men their Legs and Thighs sear'd with hot Irons; some were tost to death upon Bulls-horns; some hang'd by the Neck and Heels; some were burnt in a Furnace; some fry'd in an Iron Chair; some had their Bones broken with Batts; some were beaten with Cudgels; some had sharp points thrust in under their Nails; some were put in Vessels of boyl­ing Oyl; some dragg'd through the Streets and Kennels; some had their Tongues cut out; some had their Eyes bor'd out; some were sawn asunder; some flead alive; some torn in pieces with wild Horses; some kill'd with Famine; some suffer'd to perish in Frost and Snow.

Where was God, where was the Lord Je­sus all the while? will some say; why he was there, he was with them in all their Torments, gave them Courage to endure all this, Strength to bear up under all their Miseries. Here the Power of God appear'd more than it would have done in their great­est Prosperity. This made the World to gaze and stare, and think they must be more than Men, that suffer'd with so much Patience: [Page 317] This gave Reputation to Religion. By this means the Name of the Lord Jesus came to be glorified. This converted Heathens, wrought upon Infidels, pull'd down Idola­try, chased the Devil from his Throne. This made Men come in to Christ in mul­titudes. This made them forsake the De­vil and the World; this made them part with their Sins and Lusts, and lay force up­on the Kingdom of Heaven: And thus the World was overcome, and Scepters and Crowns were made to stoop to the Cross of Christ, and it's hard to say, whether more were converted by Miracles, or by these patient and heroick Sufferings of Christians; their Sufferings forc'd people into a belief of a future Reward, and the Torments they endur'd made God amiable that thousands did embrace him. And yet

III. As in other things, so even in mat­ter of Persecution great mistakes may be committed; and therefore in judging of Persecution we must ever attend and look to the cause for which men are said to be persecuted: This caution is very necessa­ry, that we may not wrongfully accuse men whose office it is to punish Offen­ders, nor flatter our selves with the satis­faction of a good work, when we have done nothing less. Persecuting for righte­ousness sake is a very great sin, a sin that [Page 318] cries for Vengeance, which is the reason why God even in this present life hath pou­red out his Wrath upon persons guilty of this crime. Nero was thrown down from the Imperial Throne, proscrib'd by the Se­nate as an Enemy of mankind, and at last forc'd to kill himself. Domitian was slain in his Chamber, not without the consent of his Wife, and all his Images and Statues thrown down by order of the Senate. De­cius was kill'd in Battle, and depriv'd of the common Honour of Burial. Valerianus was taken by the Persians, and put in a Cage, and at last flead, and his Skin hung up for a Trophy in one of the Persian Tem­ples. Aurelianus in the very beginning of his Persecution dies miserably, and wallows in his own blood. Galerius, a prodigious and unusual Sickness seizes him, a sore ri­sing in the nether part of his Belly, which bred such a swarm of Worms, as made him stink above Ground; Maxentius was van­quish'd by Constantine the Great, and his body thrown into the River Tiber, not to mention any more Instances of this nature. And I wish, that this trade of persecuting had been confined to Heathens; but here it stay'd not. After that the World turn'd Christian, it was not long before one Party began to persecute another. The Arrians were the first that began it, and the Church [Page 319] of Rome soon learn'd this art, beginning with the Novatians, but practised it after­wards with greater cruelty upon the Wal­denses and Albigenses, and all those whom she is please to style Hereticks. The Greek Church, when she had Power and Princes that favour'd her Interest hath run too of­ten upon the same Rock. And I know, this very Church we are Members of, hath been often charged by our dissenting Bre­thren with a persecuting Spirit. I shall not now enquire into the truth or falshood of this charge, being willing to forget what is past, even the shadow of it, the rather, because the Point will require examining various circumstances, which either heigh­ten or very much qualify the pretended sin; but whatever Errors, Rudenesses or Insolencies have been committed by offi­cers of Justice in executing the Law upon Dissenters, which must not be presently charg'd upon the Doctrine and Temper of the Church: Blessed be God, there is at this time in our Church a general Inclination to Tenderness, Compassion and Mildness to the moderate sort of those who differ from the Sentiments of the Church, and to hearken to a reasonable Accommodation of Matters to the satisfaction of those who look upon themselves as Sufferers.

That which I chiefly aim at in this Dis­course, [Page 320] is, that we must not rashly charge every thing that looks like Punishment with the odious name of Persecution for Righteousness sake, neither in the persons that inflict Punishment, nor in those that suffer it. And indeed a person that suffers, or is like to suffer for an Opinion or Pra­ctice of his own, had need consider well before he suffers, what he is going to suffer for, and whether the thing he is ready to suffer for is worth it. To suffer for any Catholick Doctrine receiv'd in all Ages, by all Churches, or for a known Article of Faith, or for a thing expresly command­ed or forbid by the Gospel is great, and noble, and Christian-like; but to suffer for an Invention of our own, or for things which have no solid Foundation in Scri­pture, hath nothing of Glory or Christian Magnanimity in it, nor will God give us any thanks for it; and in this case a Chri­stian had a thousand times better endea­vour to rectify his Judgment, especially when no substantial Doctrine or Duty is prejudiced by it, and comply with the Will and Desire of the Magistrate, than suffer for a thing for which he hath no good Authority from the word of God. I might apply this to some particular differences, but I forbear; and though I do believe, that many who have suffer'd for such things [Page 321] which are not plainly deliver'd in Scripture, may have found very great comfort in their Sufferings, yet whether that comfort was a sign that they were persecuted for Righteousness sake, I very much question. However, if such persons do suffer wrong­fully, they shall lose nothing by their suf­ferings, for God is not unrighteous to for­get our Work, and labour of love, and the time will come, when God will bring forth our Righteousness as the Light, and our Judgment as the Noon-day. The truth is Men's understandings being of various ca­pacities and sizes, and apt to be by ass'd by various interests, and circumstances; there may, and will be mistakes committed, both by those that punish Men for diffe­rent opinions in matters of Religion, and by those, who suffer for such opinions. However, let us throughly acquaint our selves with the Will of God in the Gospel, that we may know what things we ought to suffer for, and what not. And if it be so that we suffer for the Name of Christ, hap­py are we, for the spirit of glory, and of God rests upon us, 1 Pet. IV. 14. And in such sufferings we have reason to be not only patient, but cheerfull, which gives me oc­casion to put you in mind

IV. Of a fault: We that are so impati­ent under ordinary Afflictions, what should [Page 322] we be if Persecution should come among us. Blessed be God, we have for many Years sat under our own Vines, and under our own Fig-trees, have enjoy'd the Gospel, and the truth of God without any considerable disturbance, and I hope, we shall do so still. But should it please God to send a Persecu­tion among us, because of the Word; it is to be feared, that abundance with Demas, Ecebolius, and the Traditores of old would embrace this present World, and preferr their ease before suffering, though they buy it at a very dear Rate, with the loss of truth, and the Shipwrack of a good Conscience.

Indeed there are very few of us, that prepare themselves for such a Providence. We pamper our Bodies, we consult the in­terest of the Flesh, we give our selves all the ease we can; we do not deny our selves in things pleasing to our Appetite.

Every thing our Flesh craves, and our Purse can procure we are eager for; we dread any thing that's irksome to our Bo­dies, we do not acquaint our selves with voluntary sufferings, do not keep under our Bodies, nor bring them into subjection, and is this a due preparation for Persecutions? Nay, under any loss or cross, or ordinary sickness, or sad accident; how faint, how weak, how impatient, how uneasie, how discontented are we!

[Page 323] Thou that frettest for the loss of ten or twenty Pound, what wouldst thou do if in time of Persecution, thou shouldst be plun­der'd, and turn'd out of all? Thou that complainest so much, if thy Finger doth but ake, what wouldst thou do, if in time of Persecution, thy whole Body should be burnt? Thou that lookest upon thy self as a very miserable Man, because an ordi­nary distemper hangs about thee, what wouldst thou do, if in time of Persecution thou shouldst be tormented with Pincers, and Tongs, and Irons heated in the Fire? Thou that canst not bear the loss of a Child, or a Husband, what wouldst thou do if in time of Persecution all thy Relations, and Friends should be torn away from thee, thy Children murther'd before thine Eyes, their Brains dasht out against a Stone, and barbarous Soldiers embruing their Hands in thy Father, or thy Mother's Blood. Thou that art so discontented now, because thou canst not have such outward accommoda­tions, as thou wouldst have, what wouldst thou do if in time of Persecution, thy Bo­dy should be broken on a Wheel, or nailed to a Cross, or thy Skin pluckt off, or thy Tongue cut out, or thy Flesh kill'd with Cold, or starved with Hunger, and so left naked to the open shame of the World? Such considerations surely can­not [Page 324] be improper for Men, who fear, and talk of a Persecution: And were these thoughts often upon our minds, in all probability, they would make us less anxious about the felicities of this World; lay a restraint upon our wild Appetites, and the foolish desires of the Flesh, and with the Martyr, move us to try our Finger in the Can­dle, before our Bodies come to feel the Fire.

Nay, this very consideration would make us more patient under our ordinary Troubles, and thank God he lays no greater Trials upon us, that he deals so gently with us, and as yet suffers no Temptation to befall us, but what is common to Men: Whatever affliction befalls us, let us think of the various Torments of the Saints of old, and think this is nothing to what St. Paul endured, or to what St. Peter suffer'd, or to what such a [...] Apo­stle, such a dear Servant of God felt. Setting the greater Trials before us, will make our common sicknesses and crosses seem less in our Eyes as Men forget the pain of the Gout, or the chilliness of an Ague, when they find the House over their Heads on fire.

V. And now that we speak of Persecution, who sees not, that Persecution for Righteousness sake, is a certain sign, there is a Kingdom of Heaven; if we believe there is a God that sees all, and knows all, and takes pleasure in them, that serve him; is it possible that he can see Men suffer for him, and bleed and die for his Gospel, and not reward them? It is certain they have no reward here, and therefore they must necessarily have a reward hereafter. The Apostle therefore might very well say, 1 Cor. XV. 19. if in this life only we had hope in Christ, we should of all Men be most miserable. As the impunity of Men abominably [Page 325] profane, and the uninterrupted Prosperity of very wicked Men, is a Demonstration that there must be Punishments in the next life; so the suf­ferings, the continued, the exquisite, the grievous sufferings of Men, that truly love God, that obey him, stand in awe of him, and fear him more than the greatest Monarchs, can forego all for his Name sake, and rather lose Lands and Houses, and Goods, and Life it self, than offend him. Their sufferings I say, without any visible reward, or recompence here, are Items sufficient to any rational and con­siderate Man, that there must be a Kingdom of Heaven, or a wonderfull felicity in another World, that is to be their individual companion and at­tendant.

If there be a God, it stands to reason, he must be infinitely perfect; if infinitely perfect, he must be infinitely good; and if infinitely good, how is it possible for him to see Men live and die to him, and for him, and do nothing remarkably for them? A great Man here on Earth, that hath any gene­rosity in him; if a Man hath worn himself out in his Service, or for his sake hath lost all he hath in the World, even life it self, thinks himself in Honour obliged to make some provision for his Wife, and Children, if he leaves any, or to erect a Monument for him, or to do something after his Death to testifie his gratefull acknowledgement of his faithfull service. And what is the goodness, and generosity of Man compared with the Infinite goodness of God, a meer shadow, an atome, a grain of sand compared with the Sun, or a Moun­tain, or the vast Globe of the Earth. And as God is infinitely good, so the rewards he gives must be suppos'd infinite, like himself, and that's it we mean by the Kingdom of Heaven.

[Page 326] This Argument is needless to you, that believe the Word of God; however, to such as never se­riously ponder'd the Promises of the Gospel, and who pretend they can believe nothing but what is agreeable to their reason, to such I say, this Ar­gument must needs be of very great Weight pro­vided, that they seriously think of it; for let a thing be never so rational, if it be not minded, or ponder'd, it will do no good; and neither Moses nor the Prophets, nor a Man's rising from the Dead will make any impression upon them. Whe­ther a Man can comprehend the Immortality of his Soul, or the Nature of its subsistence, and ope­rations after Death, or not still; if he believes a God, this is a very natural and rational inference, that this God will not let Men who give them­selves up to his Conduct, and make his Will the rule of their life and death, go unrewarded; and having no reward considerable here, there must be one hereafter, and then there is a Heaven, and an everlasting Kingdom, and an immense Felicity; which deserves striving, and wrestling, and work­ing, and watchfulness, and circumspection, and self-denial, and industry, and a diligent care not to be barren, or unfruitfull in the Knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. And as dismal and rugged as the Way seems to be, that leads to the King­dom of Heaven: Let me add,

VI. That it is a glorious thing to be persecuted for righteousness sake, glorious with respect to the Company, glorious with respect to the Honour, which attends it, glorious with respect to God's Account and Esteem of it, glorious with respect to the present advantages which arise from it, and glorious with respect to the reward to come.

[Page 327] The Company, such a persecuted Christian suf­fers in, is no less than the Company of the Son of God, who was made perfect by suffering; the Company of the Holy Apostles, the Pillars and Foundations of our Religion, the Company of so many admirable Men, Saints and Martyrs, who have wash'd their Robes, and made them white in the Blood of the Lamb, and whose Names and Memories are dear to us at this Day.

To suffer in such Company must needs be a ve­ry great Honour: It's true, the generality of us can be very well content without this Honour, and we count our selves very prudent for being so, but surely, there were wise Men before us, who understood themselves, and Religion better, and were not so corrupted with ease and luxury, and love of the World, as we are now; and they thought it a very great Honour to be Martyrs, and sufferers for Righteousness sake: We are grown more effeminate, more luxurious, more soft in our way of living, and that makes us have so low an Esteem for those noble Sufferings.

It's glorious with respect to the Account, and Esteem God hath for such Sufferers. These are the Champions of the Almighty, the Hero's in his Army, the Worthies of God, and the Men that have lost an Eye, a Hand, an Arm, a Leg, or Life it self for his Name; of these the Sanhedrin of Heaven is made up, and they are the Elders of that City, which hath Foundations; for in Hea­ven rewards and preferments go not according to seniority, or rank, or quality, or breeding, but according to the degrees of suffering, and self-denial.

It is glorious with respect to the present ad­vantages arising from it. This cancels and blots [Page 328] out all sin, wipes away all offences, and makes the Blood of Jesus most effectual, and beneficial to the Soul. This persecution for righteousness sake, is the great deletory of guilt, the great purgative of all uncleanness; this opinion the primitive Church had of these sufferings, especially, when they were accompanied with the loss of life in God's Cause, and this was it that made so many thousands desirous to die for the Name of the Lord Jesus.

It's glorious with respect to the reward to come, a reward which we are forced to express by little emblems and similitudes, taken from things here on Earth, but it surpasses all Rheto­rick and Eloquence to express it.

Happy sufferers! Their Wounds will be tur­ned into Trophies, their Scars into Sun-beams, their wallowing in Blood into being rapt up in­to the third Heaven, their Prison into a Banquet­ting-House; the Banner whereof is Love, their Dungeon into a Palace made without Hands, their Stripes into Marks of Honour, their Buffetings into Ensigns of Victory, their Tears into Laugh­ter, their Mourning into Dancing, their Poverty into Riches, which perish not, their Sack-cloath and Ashes, and all their Mourning-dresses into triumphal Chariots, and Acclamations, and Joys, and Hosannahs, and Hallelujahs. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

SERMON XI.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 11. ‘Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil-against you falsly for my sake.’

THE preceding Verse, which I have already considered, treated of Persecution in general; this I have read to you, of a particular or peculiar Persecution, in which the Tongue is chiefly instrumental; and Blessed are you when men shall revile you, and persecute you, is as much as, Blessed are you when men shall so persecute you, as to revile you, and speak all manner of evil against you falsly for my sake. Persecution is not on­ly a Sin of the Hand or Actions; there is a smiting with the Tongue, as well as [Page 330] with the Hand, Jer. XVIII. 18. and Ishmael, who was a Scoffer, is said to persecute him that was born of the Spirit, i. e. Isaac, Gal. IV. 29. I need not tell you what it is to Revile; for there are few of you but are very sensible of it, without a Monitor or Interpreter, when it falls to your share to be reviled: how­ever, it is either to load a Person with reproachful Names, or to object Crimes to him, great and base, odious and abo­minable: and if this be done without a just Cause, falsly, and for the Name of Christ, because Men will not sin against Christ, it seems by the Rule of the Text that it turns to very good Account to those who lie under the Pressure or sharp Arrows of such evil and slanderous Tongues: for, Blessed are you when men shall revile you, &c.

To entertain you with something use­ful and edifying, I shall enquire,

I. What Instances there are of Men who have reviled, and do revile, and speak all manner of Evil of Persons who sincerely and conscientiously believe in Christ.

II. What it is that moves them to be so base, as to revile, and to speak evil of such Conscientious Persons.

[Page 331] III. How that which is a Sin to one, can be a Blessing to another. Reviling innocent Persons being a great Sin, how that can make those blessed who are re­viled.

1. What Instances there are of Persons who are guilty of the Crime in the Text. When a Sin looks black, a charitable Man hopes that few or none are guilty of it: So here, reviling Men, and speak­ing all manner of evil of Persons who con­scientiously believe and obey their God and Saviour, seems to be a Crime of a deep Dye; and therefore it's worth en­quiring, what Instances there are of such Sinners. And here I must tell you, That this Reviling of Conscientious Chri­stians began very early; and having call'd the Master of the House Beelzebab, we may suppose that his Apostles, and those of his Houshold, could not long escape their virulent Tongues. When St. Paul and his Company, out of Cha­rity to Mens Souls, preach'd the Gospel at Philippi, their Reward was Calum­ny; and instead of Gratitude, they char­ged them with Rebellion, for they brought them before the Magistrates, Acts XVI. 20. saying, These men, being Jews, exceedingly trouble our City, and [Page 332] teach Customs which are not lawful for us to receive, being Romans. And so in Thes­salonica, Acts XVII. 6. These men, cry'd they, which have turn'd the world upside down, are come hither also. And in the same Chapter, Ver. 18. The Philosophers and others, call St. Paul a Babler, because he preach'd to them Jesus and the Resurre­ction of the Dead. And Acts XXIV. 5. We have found this man, saith Tertullus, meaning St. Paul, a pestilent fellow, a mover of Sedition among all the Jews throughout the world, and a Ring-leader of the Sect of the Nazarenes. Nor did this Trade of Reviling Conscientious Christi­ans die with the Apostles, but their Suc­cessors, and those who surviv'd and li­ved after them, met with the same Fate; and the Crimes the Heathens did most commonly charge the Primitive Belie­vers with, were Atheism, eating their own Children, and the Vse of promiscuous Lusts: and this Calumny being once rais'd, spread like Lightning. There is no Fable, you will say, but hath some Foundation in History. What could be the Occasion of this Calumny? Why? in short, it was this; There were some lewd Societies of Men, Disciples of Si­mon Magus, Gnosticks, Carpocratians, who [Page 333] were Villains, obscene, and brutish be­yond the rest of Mankind; these, by the Instigation of the Devil, call'd them­selves Christians; whereupon the Hea­thens, making no Distinction at all, charged all Christians with these Crimes; and it's like, some cowardly Christians, who were tortured and put to the Rack, to be freed from their Torments confes­sed what the Executioners would have them confess, and charged themselves with Crimes they were never guilty of. This was the Condition of the Christi­ans of the first three Centuries after Christ. Nor was this all; for some time they call'd them Asinini, Follow­ers of an Ass, either upon the old Ca­lumny fix'd upon the Jews, that they were Worshippers of an Ass's-Head, or possibly because they were Worshippers of Jesus, who rode on an Ass when he made his Entrance into Jerusalem: some­times the best Name they could give them was Semistii or Semaxii, or Sarmen­titii, Words that cannot be well expres­sed in English without a Paraphrase, but thus they call'd them to jeer them, upon the Account of their Sufferings, and because they were tied to a Post or a Board divided or cut in two, [Page 334] which they bought very cheap, and threw Faggots and Rubbish under­neath, which they kindled, and so burn'd them. I omit here several other odi­ous Names they gave them, such as Praters, and Sibyllists, and Beggars, and Cross-worshippers, Credulous, and Night-walkers, &c. Julian the Apostate call'd them Galileans; this was the Nick­name, or the Name of Contempt, he gave them, as the Arians call'd the Disciples of Athanasius Followers of Sa­thanasius, or of the Devil: and hither may be referr'd the Vollies of Calum­nies the Donatists shot against the Or­thodox Christians. The Church of Rome hath punctually follow'd this Track, when it pleas'd God to raise Men who had the Courage to confute or to speak against their Errors. The Waldenses, because they could not believe that the Emperor depended upon the Pope, and spoke against the debauch'd and disso­lute Lives of the Roman Clergy, were accused of Manicheism; sometimes they were call'd Arians, and Deniers of the Divinity of Christ, because they could not digest Transubstantiation. Wickliff was traduced, that he call'd the Saints of God Wicked Varlets, because in his [Page 335] Version of the Bible, he translated, Paul a Knave of Jesus Christ; which Word, was good and harmless in those days, being as much as a Servant, tho since that time it hath been changed into a Name of Reproach. It were endless to heap together all the Calumnies and re­proachful Names which Jesuits, Monks, and Friars, have vomited against Pro­testants: sometime Calvin and Luther died being drunk; sometime Theodorus Beza died a Papist; but the best of it was, Beza was then alive when this Calumny was published and printed, and had the opportunity to confute it; a Passage much like that in the Year 1621. when the Roman Missionaries gave out, that Dr. John King, Bishop of Lon­don, was upon his Death-bed reconciled to the Church of Rome by one Preston a Romish Priest; and that in his last Sickness he composed a Book call'd The Bishop of London' s Legacy; wherein he gave the Reasons of his Conversion, and exhorted all his Brethren to follow his Example: But not only the Book was found to be a Forgery, but Preston being examined before the Archbishop of Canterbury, openly confess'd, That he had never been at the Bishop's House, never [Page 336] spoken with him, nay never so much as seen him. After the same manner they gave out, that Bucer at his Death denied Christ; that Oecolampadius died sudden­ly, tho' he was sixteen days sick in his Bed. Sometimes they have had the Confidence to tell the World, that we Protestants teach that no God is to be worshipp'd; that a Man may break his Faith whenever he sees it for his Inte­rest; and that a Man must suit his Re­ligion to the Times, &c. Salmero pub­lickly taught, that the Lutherans look upon Fornication to be no Sin at all. A little before the Massacre of Paris, the Monks reported, that the Protestants met together to fill their Bellies with good cheer, and then put out the Candles, and went together promiscuously as brute Beasts. When the House in Black Friars in the Year 1623. Octob. 26. the House I mean where the Papists met to hear Mass and a Sermon, fell upon the People assem­bled there, and kill'd a hundred Persons, and among the rest, Drury the Priest, and their Preacher, it was given out, that the Puritans had saw'd in two the Beams and Timber of the House, and that this Fall came by their Treachery; and so the Powder-Plot, if it had succeed­ed, [Page 337] should have been laid upon the Non-Conformists. Bolseck's Life of Calvin, what is it, but a Collection of the great­est Calumnies, where the Lyes seem to keep pace with the Lines? And what horrid things have the Priests in some Popish Countries possessed their People with against the Reformation? b. e. That our Churches here in England are turned into Stables; that the People here are be­come barbarous; that they eat young Chil­dren, and are grown as black as Devils since the Lightnings of the Vatican have scorch'd us, i. e. since the Pope hath Excommunicated the Protestants: All which I mention to let you see, that there are too many and too sad Instan­ces of Men guilty of the Sin mention'd in the Text, viz. Reviling, and speak­ing Evil of Christians who sincerely be­lieve in Christ. But,

II. What can be the Motive to all this? What it is that makes Men so base and wicked?

1. A preposterous and unhappy Edu­cation. Where Men have been bred and born in a false Religion, they im­bibe great Prejudices against those that would inform and teach them better. Education rivets Errors into the Mind [Page 338] as well as Truths, and an Error being taken for a fundamental Truth, what­ever crosses it, is look'd upon as dange­rous and heretical, and therefore abo­minable; and unthinking Persons, ha­ving no convenient Means to satisfy themselves as to the Truth of the oppo­site Doctrine, they speak as they are taught, and talk bitterly against those that would undeceive them, according to the Idea's imprinted on their Mind by ill Men, and deluded Teachers. This was the Case of the Jews, who had been taught, that out of Galilee could arise nothing that was good, and that no Prophet could come out of Galilee, John I. 46. John VII. 52. And that was the Reason why they cast so many Re­proaches upon Christ, who was report­ed to be a Native of Galilee. The same may be said of the Opinion they had suck'd in with their Mother's Milk, That the Messiah was to be a Temporal Prince, and appear with outward Splen­dor; which being wanting in Jesus of Nazareth, they despised and reviled him.

2. Another Reason is, a blind Zeal, the effect of an unhappy Education. This blind Zeal appears chiefly in pas­sionate and cholerick Men, who being [Page 339] bred up in a false Religion, are not on­ly able to do, but do a world of Mis­chief, their Tongues being set on fire of Hell, with the Fool in the Proverbs, will throw about Swords, and Arrows, and Firebrands, and spit Flames against those who contradict their darling and per­haps profitable Principles. Thus it was in a great measure with St. Paul before his Passion was sanctified, and himself converted, his Zeal was blind and vio­lent, and that made him not only bla­spheme Christ and his Saints, but think it his Duty to do so; as himself confes­ses 1 Tim. I. 13.

3. Another, is Pride. A proud Man is naturally tempted to slandering and abusing those who do not please him. His Pride makes him undervalue the Person that opposes his Insolence; and that undervaluing provokes him to bit­ter Words and abusive Language. The Pharisees were monstrously proud, swel­led with a mighty Conceit of their Ho­liness and Strictness; and this was the Cause of the horrid Language they gave to the Saviour of Mankind, calling him Samaritan, a Devil, and an Impostor, and the People that follow'd him, Cursed, John VII. 49.

[Page 340] 4. A fourth Reason, is Malice and Envy, bitter Roots, which produce ve­ry bitter Fruit, even bitter Language: Malice is a Soil which evil Spirits do de­light in, and they dictate this hellish Rhetorick: Malice will make Faults where it finds none, and misinterpret harmless Actions as unpardonable Crimes: It turns accidental Reports into Verities; the shadow of a Sin into a real Crime; and idle Peoples Talk in­to Demonstration and Evidence. And in this Art the High Priest that sat Judg in Christ's Cause seem'd to be very well skill'd, who could spell Blasphemy out of Christ's Confession, That he was the Son of God, Matth. XXVI. 63.

5. Another Reason is, Want of a se­date, even, serious, and attentive Con­sideration of the Cause of such innocent Christians. From a precipitate Judg­ment a Man can expect little but incon­siderate Speeches and Expressions; and where Men do inspect a thing hastily, survey it only superficially, and will not take time to weigh the Circumstances of it, we need not wonder if they take the Cause by the wrong Handle; and when that appears dreadful to them, which upon a deliberate View would be [Page 341] found harmless, and tolerable, and very rational, rash Censures and ill Language will be the Effects and Consequences of it; as we see in the Proceedings of the Jews in St. Paul's Case, Acts XXII. 27, 28, 29. They had seen one Trophimus an Ephesian with him in the Streets; without any Examination of the matter, they suppose he must be his Companion in the Temple too; whereupon they raise a Cry, That he had brought Greeks into the Temple, and profaned that holy place.

More Reasons might here be drawn from Profit, and Interest, and worldly Advantages; from the Company Men keep, and from the high Places and Sta­tions they possess in the World, and the Figure they make in a Commonwealth, all which very often tempt them to re­vile those whom in their own Conscien­ces they think innocent: but what hath been said may serve for a Taste. But let's go on, and see

III. How that which is a Sin to one can be a Blessing to another. Reviling and speaking Evil falsly of good men being a great Sin, how this can make the Persons who are unjustly reviled, blessed?

[Page 342] 1. A very ill thing may be the Occa­sion of a very good one. It's true, a corrupt Tree cannot bring forth good Fruit, nor do Men look for Grapes from Thorns, nor for Olive-berries from a Bramble, nor for sweet Water from salt Springs; but tho' a bad Thing cannot be the proper efficient Cause of a good one, yet it may prove the Occasion of it, as we see Mens dissolute and disor­derly Actions are Occasions of very ex­cellent Laws. And as the Man whom History speaks of, his Enemy who struck him with an Intent to kill, broke the Im­posthume in his Body, which proved his Health and Recovery; so the Devil's accu­sing the Brethren before God day and night, is the Occasion of their steddy Protecti­on. After the same manner, from wic­ked Mens reviling Conscientious Christi­ans, God takes Occasion to reward them with Love and tender Mercies, turns those Revilings into Blessings; as Joseph's being sold into Egypt, and turned out of Potiphar's House with Infamy, and Dis­grace, and his Imprisonment, into Gran­deur and Royalty.

2. Not so much the Revilings of wicked Men make such Persons blessed, as their Innocence under those Revilings. [Page 343] God, that sees them wrongfully abused, and reproach'd, takes their part. An ordinary Judg is bound in Conscience to plead the Cause of him whom he knows to be unjustly arraign'd, much more the righteous Judge of the World may be sup­posed to take notice of the Innocence of his Servants whom Men unjustly calum­niate, and to take them into his Prote­ction. Shall not the Judg of the whole World judge righteous Judgment? saith the Patriarch, Gen. XVIII. 24. And this makes them blessed.

3. It's not these Revilings so much that makes them blessed, as their Beha­viour and Deportment under them, even their Patience, and Meekness, and Calm­ness, and committing themselves to him that judges righteously. Should he that is unjustly reviled render railing for railing, or reviling for reviling, in doing so, he would spoil his Blessedness; but bearing the Reproach of Christ, and esteeming it greater Riches than the Treasures of the World, without recriminating, this is it that makes him blessed, the rather, be­cause this is to be a Disciple of Christ Jesus, 1 Pet. II. 21, 22.

4. That which makes them blessed, is, the Cause for which they are reviled; [Page 344] and therefore it is said, for my sake. In our worldly Concerns, to be unjustly traduced, hath something of Blessedness in it, because we have the Testimony of our Conscience, that we have done what is lawful and right, much more when we are evil spoken of falsly for Christ's sake, because we adhere close to the Gospel of Christ, because we obey our Master's Will, and because we will not dishonour him by doing things which he hath forbid. This makes the Bles­sedness great, as the Person is for whom we suffer. So that tho' (as I said be­fore) these Revilings may occasion their Blessedness, yet the Particulars I have mention'd are properly the ministerial Causes that make them blessed, and consequently it's no Absurdity to say, That a thing which is a Sin to one is a Blessing to another, no more than we count it a Solecism to say, that what is one Man's Meat is another Man's Poi­son.

Inferences.

I. Without my telling you, you may gather from the Premises, That every Man who is reviled is not therefore blessed. A Man's Life and Actions may [Page 345] be so bad, that he deserves to be evil spoken of; but that's no reviling, but speaking the Truth. I grant a Man may speak Truth of another with an ill In­tent, which may make it Sin to him; but if he have a Call to it, and his Intent be good, speaking of another what he is really guilty of, can be no reviling, to be sure no unjust reviling. Christ spoke very ill things of the Scribes and Pharisees, but their insolent Behaviour both justified and required such Corro­sives. We are not to flatter Men in their Sins, nor to applaud their evil Actions; we must not call an Adulterer chaste▪ nor a Cholerick Person meek, nor a Per­son given to Tipling and Drinking, sober; nor must he be stiled a good Man, who walks directly contrary to the Rules of the Gospel. Therefore, Christian, if thou wouldst not be ill spoken of, do that which is true and just, and good, and honest, and lovely, and of a good Re­port; and Who will harm you if you be Fol­lowers of that which is good? saith S. Peter 1 Pet. III. 13.

If thy Lewdness or dishonest Actions open Peoples Mouths against thee, thy Misfortune is of thine own making; God denounces a dreadful Woe against [Page 346] those that call evil good, and good evil, that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bit­ter, Isa. V. 20. And tho' Charity believes the best, yet it believes with Discretion; it doth not, neither indeed is it bound, to believe blindly that Black is White, or that Stones are Bread: Blessed be God, we are not come to that extrava­gant Belief which Bellarmine asserts to be necessary, that if the Pope should so far err, as to make Vertue Vice and Vice Vertue, the whole Church would be bound to obey him. This is Bedlam Talk; and we see what Absurdities the Reward of Pur­ple can lead Men into. Our Reason was not given us for fashion sake, but we are to prove that which is good, and to try the Spirits, whether they be of God.

Our Religion bids us walk circumspect­ly; and to take care that we be not evil spoken of, is our Duty, not only by avoiding Sins scandalous, and which make us to be pointed at, but by shun­ning even things which tho' they seem to have no great harm in them, yet may give Offence to weaker Brethren. There is a great Wisdom to be used in things indifferent, and we must deny our selves in speaking and doing things, in Po­stures, and Gestures, and Dresses, which [Page 347] may be a stumbling-block in the way of our Fellow-Christians, and may ei­ther make them remiss in their Duty, or stop them in their Progress in Good­ness, or tempt them to Apostacy. To this purpose is the Exhortation 1 Cor. X. 32. Give no offence neither to the Jews nor to the Greeks, nor to the Churches of God, even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.

II. As those who are reviled and ill spoken of for a conscientious Believing and Obeying Christ Jesus; as these are certainly blessed Men, so those who un­justly revile such Persons must needs be in a cursed State. Not to meddle at this time with those profane Persons who profess themselves Members of our Church, and revile others that will not swear and drink with them, or run with them into excess of riot; it is a lamenta­ble thing to see some Masters of Fami­lies, how angry they are with their Ser­vants, Apprentices, nay sometimes Chil­dren too, for being devout, and serious, and cautious of offending God, and wronging their Consciences, and what reproachful Titles they heap upon them, calling them Fools, Sots, Melancholy, Pre­cise, [Page 348] Fanaticks, Hypocrites, and what not; nay are angry sometimes even with the Ministers of the Gospel, by whose Perswasion they have turned to God! Mad-men these! that are angry with the Blessings God sends them! strange inconsiderate Creatures! Are you angry with the means of your Pre­servation? A religious Servant in a wic­ked Family helps to preserve that Fami­ly from being ruin'd and destroy'd, at least keeps off some greater Evils that did hang over their Heads: God blessed the Egyptians house for Joseph's sake, Gen. XXXIX. 5. A religious Servant, or Apprentice, or Child, I mean one that is truly so faithful to God and Man, that makes Conscience of discharging the Duty of his Calling and Relation, as well as his Duty to God; not one that pretends to Religion, and neglects his Master's Business, but one that hath an equal Respect to the Duties of the first and second Table; such a Person is a greater Treasure in a loose Family than his Superiors think for: It is for such a Mans sake that God blesses them, and withdraws his Wrath and Anger from them, or reprieves them, who are other­wise ripe for Vengeance. And that your [Page 349] Profit and Trade doth not decay, it is for such excellent Persons sakes whom God loves; and for their Piety God ex­ercises Patience toward you. And are you angry with us too, who exhort them to be good, oblige them to make Re­stitution when they have wrong'd you, and admonish them to be faithful, and to please you well in all things; when by our Entreaties and Counsel we have driven the evil Spirit out of them, are you sorry that we have not let him con­tinue in the House where he had taken up his Residence?

Cursed Children! who are displeas'd with the good Angels God sends into their Houses, and who are their Guar­dians too, that defend them from im­minent Danger! Instead of reviling your Servants or Inferiors for standing in awe of God more than of Men, you should encourage them; and instead of giving them ill Language for being de­sirous to visit the House of God, and to come to the Holy Sacrament at conve­nient Seasons, you should rejoyce that God hath blessed you with such Mer­cies, and sent you such Protectors of your Fortunes, and adore the Divine Goodness who hath vouchsafed such [Page 350] shining and burning Lights to your Houses.

But this is the Nature of Vice and Corruption: It hates the Light, and those that walk in the Light: It cannot be easie while it sees such Examples, who are a perpetual Reproach to their Lives and Conversations. Men wicked and debauch'd do not think themselves secure while their Domesticks chuse the better part, and by so doing tell them that they are in the High-way to Dam­nation: such Mens Condemnation will not be only just, but greater than other Mens, because they refuse not only him that speaks to them from Heaven, but even those who by their Deeds speak to them here on Earth, and make the Goodness they see in sober Men the Cause of their Anger, which is intended as a Motive to their Remorse and Repentance. But,

III. Let no Man's Heart fail him be­cause he is reproach'd, reviled, or evil spoken of for the Name of Christ; it is a blessed thing to be reproach'd for Righte­ousness sake, to be reviled for being seri­ous, to be despised for doing the Will of God. Hath not this been the Case of the best Servants of God? When I wept, and chasten'd my soul with fasting, that was [Page 351] to my reproach, I made sackcloth also my garment, and I became a Proverb to them, they that sit in the gate speak against me, and I was the song of the drunkards, saith the excellent David, Psal. LXIX. 10, 11, 12. John came neither eating nor drin­king, and they say he hath a Devil. The son of man came eating and drinking, and they say, Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine-bibber, a friend of Publicans and Sin­ners, saith our Saviour, Mat. XI. 18, 19. But Wisdom is justified of her children: What you lose in the Opinion of wicked Men you gain in the Esteem of those who walk in the way of the Lord. It is a mercy to you, that you have some­thing to lose for Christ, and an Honour to them, that you do lose something for the Name of Christ: and tho' you lose not an Arm, a Leg, a Hand, an Eye, or Life for his sake, yet I say it is a very great Honour that you lose your good Name in his Cause; and yet you do not lose it neither, but you rather raise and make it greater, for your Names are written in Heaven. Whatever any Man loses for Christ, he shall receive an hundredfold in Peace, Content, and Sa­tisfaction here, and in the world to come life everlasting.

[Page 352] Only, Let patience have its perfect work. Being reproached and cursed, do you bless; being abused, do you pray for those which despitefully use you; being defamed, do you entreat; and being made Spectacles to An­gels and to Men, do you rejoyce in the God of your Salvation. The time will come, when those very Men which re­vile you now for your Obedience to the Gospel, will praise and admire you: If God converts them here, they will cer­tainly do so, and they cannot forbear; but if they resist the Arguments of God, and will not turn, the Misery and the Torments that will fall upon them in the other World, will extort, and force this Admiration from them.

Let Men call you all to naught, it is enough that God respects you, and hath promis'd not to leave them, nor to for­sake them. Do but wait for the Day, for the glorious Day of the Manifesta­tion of the Children of God, and you will see the Scene of Affairs changed, and a greater Revolution of things than ever happen'd since the Creation of the World: Those that call you Fools now, will magnify your Wisdom then; those who count your Life Madness now, will confess it was the most rational [Page 353] Course; those that laugh at you now, will weep when they behold how much they were mistaken; and those who now make a Mock of your Devotion, will own then, that you acted upon ve­ry noble Principles. Let no Reproaches fright you from fighting the good Fight. These are the Temptations you must overcome. Against these Enemies you are to fight; that's your Work, your Task, and the Race you are to run in: and Blessed is the man that endureth Tem­ptations, for when he is tried, he shall re­ceive a Crown of Righteousness, which God hath promis'd to them that love him.

Amen.

SERMON XII.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 12. ‘Rejoyce and be exceeding glad, for great is your Reward in Heaven, for so persecuted they the Prophets that were before you.’

THE future Rewards which God hath promised to them that love him, are things we have often occasion to speak of, partly because the Holy Ghost is our Guide, partly we can never say too much of it, and partly because it is a thing which so nearly concerns us, that it requires our daily Thoughts and Contemplations: But as familiar as the Subject is, it is always useful. Christ having in all the preceding Beatitudes [Page 355] still shewn wherein the Blessedness of those vertuous Men whom he com­mends doth consist, he doth the like in this; for having in the foregoing Ver­ses pronounc'd those Persons blessed who are reviled, and evil spoken of for Righte­ousness sake, or for the Name of Christ, he declares in this the Nature of their Blessedness, Rejoyce, saith he, and be ex­ceeding glad, for great is your Reward in Heaven. And to encourage to a more chearful bearing of these unjust Re­proaches, he sets before them the Ex­ample of the Prophets of old, For so persecuted they, saith he, the Prophets that were before you; as if he had said, so they used them, so they dealt with them, so they calumniated them. This was the Custom of the World many hun­dred, a thousand, two thousand, three thousand Years agone, to speak all man­ner of evil of those excellent Men; so they call'd Moses a pragmatical Man, and Samuel an old Dotard, and Elijah a Trou­bler of Israel, and an Enemy to the Com­monwealth, and Elisha Bald pate, and Mi­caiah an impertinent Fellow, and Amos a Man ungentile and clownish; and so they dealt with Isaiah, whom after many Revilings they saw'd asunder; and so they [Page 356] used Jeremias, whom after a thousand Reproaches they stoned to Death. So persecuted they the Prophets that were before you.

And this will give me occasion to ob­serve to you,

I. That the great Rewards of Hea­ven are just matter of Joy and Gladness to pious Sufferers: Rejoyce and be exceed­ing glad, for great is your Reward in Hea­ven.

II. It's comfortable to suffer in good Company: For so persecuted they the Pro­phets of old.

1. The great Rewards of Heaven are just matter of Joy and Gladness to pi­ous Sufferers. If it were not so, Christ would never have encouraged those who are unjustly reviled for his Names sake to rejoyce and be exceeding glad for this Reason, because great is their Reward in Heaven. At once to prove and para­phrase upon this Subject;

1. The Question is not, Whether the Rewards of Heaven are matter of Joy and Gladness to those who are already actually possess'd of them, who have left this World, and exchanged this Life for a better, and as they have heard, see in the City of our God, and see no more [Page 357] darkly, as through a glass, but face to face. There is no Dispute among Christians, but that these Rewards are Joy and Gladness to such. What! Can they forbear rejoycing that lie at the Foun­tain, drink of the River of God, which is full of Water, even Water of Life? Can they be sorrowful, that have the Bridegroom always present with them, and are out of all Danger to be deprived of his Company? Can they be sad that are united to the bright increated Sun, which irradiates the vast Territories of Heaven, and are perpetually warmed into Strength and Vigor to praise and adore the Author, and Life, and Glory of their Being?

The Question is not concerning these, but such as are on this side Heaven, in this Land of the Living, in this Valley of Misery, and are afflicted, reviled, persecuted, abused, as if they were for­saken not only of Men, but of Heaven too. Whether the Rewards of Heaven, things invisible and unseen, out of their reach and sight, and for which they have nothing to shew but a few Lines in a Book call'd the Bible; whether such things as these can be just Cause of Joy and Gladness, and to Persons who are [Page 358] despicable and miserable, and perhaps made the off-scouring of all things. This is the Point I am to prove; and there­fore,

2. That these Rewards of Heaven, as much out of sight as they are, have been, and are matter of Joy and Glad­ness to wise, rational, and inquisitive Persons, is evident from what Experi­ence tells us; and when I was upon the Tenth Verse of this Chapter, I gave you very considerable Instances of it: nor is this Age so barren of Goodness, but that several excellent Christians do rejoyce and are exceeding glad at these Rewards, and are able to say with the Apostle, and the Believers of old, We rejoyce in the hope of the Glory of God, Rom. V. 2. So that the matter of fact is certain. All the Difficulty lies here, Whether these Rewards so much talk'd of, are Ground sufficient and solid e­nough to build such Joy and Gladness upon; for Men may delude themselves with Fancies, as we see People in Bed­lam do. But even this will soon be made out; for if a Man have sufficient ground to believe that there are such Rewards in Heaven, and that the Book call'd the Bible contains the Promises and Oracles [Page 359] of the Living God, and that God hath certainly promis'd such Rewards, and Rewards so great, so wonderful as that Book speaks of, to Persons duly quali­fied, then such a Man hath sufficient reason to rejoyce in the Hope and Expe­ctation of it. And that what the Bible saith of these Rewards, is the express Word and Promise of God, is evident from hence, because the several Writers of that Book, and particularly the As­sertors of these Rewards, whose Preva­rication and Aberration from the Truth could never be proved, do peremptorily affirm it: And that they affirm nothing but the Truth, the Miracles they wrought before whole Multitudes in Confirmation of what they say, and the Truth of which hath been convey'd and handed down from Age to Age, and sealed with a thousand and a thousand Deaths, do sufficiently demonstrate. And as true Miracles can be nothing but the Effects of an Omnipotent Power, so it is absurd to think, that God would lend or vouchsafe his Omnipotent Power to confirm a Lye. And we may as well question the Publick Acts and Edicts in such a King's Reign, who lived two or three hundred years ago, attested by pub­lick [Page 360] Authority, as the Records of these Miracles; for the former we have only the Testimony of a single Nation, for the other the Testimony of the whole Christian World, even that of Enemies, not to mention, that the natural Di­ctates of Reason, and the Light of Na­ture, speaks, though more darkly, to the same purpose: So that there is no room left for any rational Doubt that there are such Rewards, which may certainly be had, and consequently they are just matter of Gladness and Rejoy­cing. And yet,

3. We see that these Rewards do not cause this Joy in all, the generality re­joycing more in Temporal and Exter­nal, than Spiritual and Eternal Bles­sings: nor indeed do we find this Joy in all Persons who are in Distress; for the Sorrow they lie under, and their secret Fondness of these outward Enjoyments, we see, drown their Joy or Rejoycing in these Rewards: Tho' I know Heaven at such times is often talk'd of, yet it's evident it moves not; the Discourse, may be, amuses the Party, or for the present makes him attentive; but being over, like a Stone forced up into the Air, when that Force is withdrawn, it [Page 361] sinks to its Mother Earth again. We must suppose therefore, that he who can rejoyce in this Reward, I mean tru­ly rejoyce, must be a Person duly qua­lified; and that which qualifies a Man for it, is a lively Belief of it, a lively Representation of it to the Mind and Understanding, a firm Perswasion of the Certainty, and of our Right and Title to it, a very high Esteem of it, and an actual preferring it before the Sa­tisfactions of this present World: and accordingly we find that those who have been thus qualified, have rejoyced in these Rewards with joy unspeakable and full of glory; as we see 1 Pet. I. 8. But

4. Besides this, there are two Quali­fications more which very much pro­mote this Joy, or help towards it, and that's, 1. A blameless Life. 2. Suffering in the midst of that blameless Life.

1. A blameless Life. A Man that lives in Sin, or minds little but the World, or allows himself in any thing that's manifestly contrary to the Gospel, cannot possibly rejoyce in these Re­wards; as well may a Beggar rejoyce in such a Nobleman's Estate who is a meer Stranger to him, as a Person who is loth to submit to Christ's Yoke rejoyce in [Page 362] the hopes of these Rewards, which do not at all belong to him. Purity of Life hath the Promise of this Reward, and there­fore the pure Liver only is the Person that can justly rejoyce in it; especially,

2. If he suffers notwithstanding his blameless Life; for in this case, the Re­wards of Heaven he takes a View of, as­sure him, that the time will shortly come, when all this Troubles shall va­nish away like Smoak at the glorious Presence of God; that it will not be long before he shall be out of the reach of all slanderous and malicious Tongues; and that the greater his Sufferings are, the greater will his Glory, and Tri­umph, and Satisfaction be. His Suffer­ings fix his Thoughts upon this Re­ward, and move him to dwell upon it. The Bitterness of his Affliction gives that Reward a greater Sweetness, and is the same that makes him relish it the more: Hence comes this Joy; and the nobler the Cause is, in and for which he suffers, the greater is the Joy.

But 5. Though all this helps, yet the Holy Spirit of God must work with it, and work in and upon the Heart, and make the Impression of the future Re­ward so lively, that it shall cause Joy [Page 363] and Rejoycing: much depends upon the Spirits mingling those Rewards with the Thoughts of the Mind, where­by the Affections are affected, and rouz'd, and elevated into Joy and Rejoycing, and such Joy as shall carry the Soul a­bove her Sufferings, and make her con­tentedly want those Accommodations, and Conveniencies, and Advantages, that others do enjoy: For this Spirit, as it must assure us of our Right to that Reward, Rom. VIII. 16, 17. so it is from that Assurance that this Joy rises, which is the Reason why it is emphati­cally called Joy in the Holy Ghost, Rom. XIV. 17. And yet after all, it must be confessed, that good Company doth not a little contribute toward their Joy. Which leads me to the

Second Proposition; viz. It's comfor­table to suffer in good Company; so perse­cuted they the Prophets that were before you. That's the Comfort Christ gives here to Persons suffering, and bids them solace themselves with the Company of the antient Prophets. And this Propositi­on also I shall explain in these following Paragraphs.

1. Solitariness in Affliction aggravates Affliction; which is the Reason that Je­remy [Page 364] makes it an Ingredient of the great­ness of Jerusalem's Misery, Lam. I. 1. How doth the city sit solitary, which was full of people! how is she become as a wi­dow, that was great among the nations! she that was a princess among the provinces, how is she become tributary! All the Hea­then Nations round about swam in Plen­ty, Prosperity crown'd their Labours, and Ease and Liberty was their Compa­nion: Jerusalem alone sigh'd under her Load, and groan'd under her Burthen, and wept while her Neighbours re­joyc'd and triumph'd in the Success of their Attempts and Enterprizes. Com­pany in Affliction is a kind of Balm which supplies the Spirit, and gives some Refreshment to a wounded Soul: it takes off from the greatness of the Grief, and makes the Burthen lighter. Solitariness looks strange, like a stink­ing Weed in a curious Flower-garden, and coming in the shape of that, which is unusual, it surprizes more, and conse­quently afflicts more; and that's the Reason, may be, why Men bear a com­mon Calamity, where many fare alike, better than they do a private, where they have no Partners in their Sorrows. And yet,

[Page 365] 2. It's hard to conceive how a Man can be solitary in Affliction, except by Solitariness we mean, that in the Parish or Street, or House, or Family we live in, there is none that is afflicted as we are. Set this aside, there can hardly any Affliction be named, but some or other in the World have been and are as great or greater Sufferers than we are; and in this sense a Man cannot want Com­pany in Affliction: But then, in this case, the Mind must call the Company in, and the Understanding represent their Sufferings to the Thoughts, and Meditation must make their Afflictions present; which being a thing generally neglected by Persons who suffer, they are very apt to sink into this Fancy, That none are miserable in the World as they are: as we see Jerusalem com­plained, Lam. I. 12. Behold and see whe­ther there be such a sorrow as my sorrow is, wherewith the Lord hath afflicted me in the day of his anger. And yet,

3. It is not suffering in every Com­pany that is comfortable: To suffer with Evil-doers, is a Grief rather than a Con­solation; and to be afflicted with Male­factors, is made an Ingredient of the Bitterness of our blessed Saviour's cup, [Page 366] Mark XV. Nor will Company in Hell be any Ease to the Sufferers, but rather increase their Torments, none being able to help the other. The Comfort arising from suffering in Company, is confined to this present World; and in this case, the Company must be such as a Man hath no reason to be ashamed of, and that must be the Company of truly pious Men, whether they be present or absent, whether they have lived lately, or a thousand or two thousand Years agone, whether they dwell in the same Town, or City, or Village we are of, or a hundred Miles off: for this Com­pany of good Men with whom we suffer are either as good as we are, or better than we.

1. If they be as good as we our selves are, the Reflexion is very natural. If this be the Lot and Portion of Persons under the same Circumstances I am un­der, then no strange thing happens to me, then God deals with me as he doth with his other Children. If I am not better than they, why should I expect more favourable Dealings at his hands? and yet these Dealings are favourable too: If Men as good as my self have look'd upon the Crosses that have befal­len [Page 367] them as Marks of God's Favour, why should not I look upon mine thro' the same Glass! How can it be said that I am as good as they, if I make not the same pious Constructions of these Pro­vidences! if I fall short of these rational Interpretations of God's Dispensations, I must needs fall short of their Good­ness. Or,

2. The good Men in whose Compa­ny I suffer are better than I; and then the Argument of Comfort will be stron­ger still. Have the Heroes of Religion suffered so much, and shall I, a puny Christian, complain? Have the great Champions of the Gospel endured as much or more than I, and shall a Chri­stian of an ordinary size find fault? Have such Men as St. Paul and the Holy Apo­stle's gone thro' firy Tryals, and shall I, a Disciple of those great Masters, trem­ble at the Fire? Have the Fathers, the strong Men in Grace, old Disciples, been scratch'd, and wounded with Briars and Thorns, and shall I a Babe look to tread on Carpets? Have the Generals, the Captains in Christ's Army, gone thro' a Sea of Adversity, and shall I, a common Soldier, shrink at the Waves? Have such Men as Samuel, Elijah, and Elisha, Men [Page 368] that could in a manner command Hea­ven by their Prayers, been reviled, tra­duced, reproach'd, and shall I, a Shrub, take it ill that I am call'd out of my Name? This is a very strong Argument of Comfort. So that you see, that the Comfort arising from suffering with o­ther good Men, lies partly in the Ease the Mind receives by their Society, and partly in that their Examples give us opportunity to make use of the same Motives to Patience which held them up.

1. In the Ease the Mind receives from the suffering Society. It gives a sort of Content which all the Physick in the World cannot give, especially if the suf­fering Company be present; for then the Sufferers being able to disburden their Grief into one anothers Bosom, it gives such Satisfaction as People who are ready to burst with Grief do find when a shower of Tears does give their Sorrow vent. This Ease is chiefly in the Mind, and if the Mind be easie, the whole Man receives Comfort; if that be easie, it is as much as if a Man did not suffer at all. It's our Minds and Thoughts that make us either happy or miserable. If a Man thinks himself hap­py [Page 369] in Misery, he is so; and if he thinks himself miserable in his Sufferings, he is so. It's our Thoughts, certainly, that make us uneasie in Adversity; and mu­sing at such times upon wrong Topicks and Arguments, puts all into disorder; whereas calling to mind such Reason­ings as are proper and suitable, allevi­ates our Grief, and makes our Minds ea­sie. And of this nature is the good So­ciety we suffer with: For,

2. This gives us opportunity to make use of the same Motives to Patience that those other good Men have used to bear up under their Crosses; and in all like­lihood they will have the same Effect upon us, and end in the same Consola­tion. The Primitive Believers look'd upon their Afflictions as Tryals of their Faith, and that gave them Ease; so must I: They had a regard to the End for which God did correct them, viz. to produce in them the peaceable fruits of Righteousness, and that taught them Contentedness; so must I: They en­couraged themselves to Patience with the Example of Christ, and that quiet­ed them; and so must I: They relied upon the Promises of God without wa­vering, and that revived them; so must [Page 370] I: They look'd upon their Troubles as short momentary things, and that made them lightsome; so must I: They thought their Afflictions necessary to make them breath after their heavenly Country, and that made them cheerful; so must I. So that if their way be fol­low'd, and our Fellow-sufferers be con­sider'd under these Notions, their Com­pany in suffering will certainly afford more than ordinary Consolations.

Inferences.

1. Having explain'd the several Bea­titudes mention'd in this excellent Ser­mon of our Saviour, give me leave to observe to you in the Close of all, That though every single Virtue and Qualifi­cation in the preceding Beatitudes hath a glorious Reward annexed to it, no less than the beatifick Vision of an All-sufficient God; yet you must not think that he who should apply himself to the Practice of one single Virtue, and ne­glect the rest, would upon that account be rewarded with Heaven: This is im­possible as the Case stands; for Christ expresly requires Vniversal Obedience; but if I mind only one of these Qualifi­cations, [Page 371] and disregard the rest, how is my Obedience universal? It's true, Christ affixes a spiritual and eternal Re­ward to every particular Grace, partly for our greater Encouragement, partly because every one of the aforemention­ed Graces tends to that Center, and like Lines meet in that one Point, and part­ly because the future Reward shall be suited to the several Virtues, and in some measure answer and resemble the Nature of the respective Accomplish­ments; yet still there is such a Conne­xion among them, that they are insepa­rable, and he that sincerely, according to the Intent of the Law-giver, practi­ses one, cannot forbear practising the rest, and consequently he that pretends to observe one, and doth despise the rest, doth not observe that one as he ought. The serious and conscientious Obser­vance of one, will make us enamoured with all the Links of the whole Chain: the Beauty and Reasonableness of one will invite and charm us into a cheerful Compliance with all the rest.

The several Qualifications mention'd in the preceding Verses, are so many Steps to Heaven. Humility is the first; Mourning for our Sins, the second; Meek­ness [Page 372] and composing our turbulent Passions, the third; Hunger and Thirst after Righ­teousness, the fourth; Mercifulness, the fifth; Purity of Heart, the sixth; Peace­ableness, and a Peace-making Temper, the seventh; and a patient enduring Persecu­tions, Calumnies, and Afflictions in a good Cause, the last. So that you see how you are to rise, and by what Ladder you are to ascend to Glory. He that advances but a step or two, will never reach the everlasting Hills. One Grace is the Foundation of the other. Humi­lity, or an humble Sense of your selves, and of your own Worth, will dispose you for mourning, because you have of­fended, and do offend a very great, ho­ly, and gracious God; and this Sense which makes you concern'd for the In­juries and Affronts you have offer'd to the best of Beings, and which makes you mourn, will dispose you to Meek­ness towards your Neighbours who do offend and have offended you, and move you to curb, and moderate, and mortify your Anger and Pettishness at Faults you see in others; subduing your inordinate Passion, you will be more at leisure to consider the Beauty and Excel­lency of Righteousness, and that will [Page 373] make you hunger and thirst after it. This Hunger and Thirst will dispose you to Mercifulness, for he that desires to grow in Grace must apply himself to Works of Mercy, for by these Holiness is sig­nally increased. This merciful Temper will dispose you for Purity of Heart, not only because Almsgiving cleanses the Soul, and quenches Sin, as Fire doth Water, but enlarges your Love to God. This Purity of the inward Man will dispose you for Peaceableness and a Peace-making Temper; for as Strife and Con­tention rises from an impure Heart, from Lusts warring within us, so a peaceable Disposition rises from inward Purity. This peaceable and Peace-making Temper will procure you (may be) the Hatred and Ill-will of Men; from hence will come Persecutions, Slan­ders, Reproaches, Calumnies, &c. which if you bear with a patient and generous Mind, you secure your Reward in Hea­ven; and then rejoyce and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in Heaven.

II. I must here take notice, that no­thing deserves our rejoycing so much as these future Rewards. What is there in this World that should make us so fond of rejoycing in it? The three [Page 374] great Idols of the World are Riches, Ho­nour, and Sensual Pleasure; but look ye, how inconstant, how uncertain, how uneven, and how short, are all these! He that is rich this Year may be a Beg­gar the next, Valerianus and Androni­cus, who are Emperors to day, to mor­row shall be despicable to all their Sub­jects. He that wallows in Pleasure this hour, some grievous Pain or Disease may arrest him the next, and fill him with Vexation. Do not we see how these outward Enjoyments crack in the very handling, and make themselves wings and flee away? He that is a Mini­ster of State to day, may be a Prisoner to morrow; he that sits at the Helm to day, to morrow may groan in a Dun­geon; he that gives Law to others to day, may be exposed to the fury of the Rabble to morrow; and he that dwells in a state­ly House to day, may see it laid in Ashes before the next Morning Light. And are these the mighty Things you re­joyce in? Do these Butterflies deserve such Admiration as most Men bestow upon them? Be wise ye Children of Men, be wise; the Rewards of Hea­ven are solid, lasting, constant Trea­sures: they fade not, they fail not, they [Page 375] perish not, and are the noblest Objects of your Thoughts and Contemplations. Here you'll have always matter of rejoy­cing; here is something that will be able always to support you; here is something that will always raise your drooping Souls: Do but secure these Rewards, and you will be able to be al­ways joyful, joyful in Persecution, in Poverty, in Exile, in Sickness, in Weak­ness, under good Report and evil Re­port. And indeed, till you can rejoyce in this Reward, and so rejoyce in it, that the Joy in a great measure drowns your Sorrow, you are none of the best Christians. It's possible to make sure of this Reward; and how it is to be done, Christ shews in the preceding Beati­tudes. Let these Rewards be always rolling in your Minds, and you will have a perpetual Antidote against Ad­versity and Dejectedness. Whatever be­fals you, reflect upon this Reward, and you will be able to live above the World, and pity the poor Creatures that have no Props to rest on but the broken Reed of Egypt. This is to begin your Heaven here; and when you come to die, you have no more to do, than to enter upon your Estate, and to take [Page 376] Possession of your Inheritance. Your Death will be wonderfully sweetned with these Thoughts, and you will be able to die with rejoycing, because great is your Reward in Heaven.

III. Hear this, all ye Sufferers; you I mean, that suffer according to the Will of God, that glorify God in your Sufferings, and improve your Sufferings into a holy Conformity to the Rules of the Gospel. You are not alone in your Sufferings; for besides that God is pre­sent with you, and the Lord Jesus, that merciful High Priest, is touched with the feeling of your Infirmities, you have ad­mirable Company in your Sufferings. The Patriarchs were Sufferers, the Pro­phets were Sufferers, the Apostles were Sufferers, the best Christians were Suffer­ers, Heaven is full of Sufferers. What a glorious Society is here! The high and lofty one, who inhabits Eternity, dwells among these weeping and groaning Saints. The Son of God is their Captain and Principal; Who would not suffer with such Society! With these suffer­ing Saints you shall rejoyce at last. As you have mourned with them, so you shall sing with them. As you have born the heat and burden of the day with them, [Page 377] so you shall rest with them. As you have drank of the cup of trembling with them, so you shall drink with them of the cup of salvation. As you have been revi­led with them, so you shall be honoured with them: And your Honour shall not be like that of Haman or Nebuchadnezzar, which like a glorious sun-shiny Mor­ning was over-cast before Night, but your Honour shall be like that of the Son of God, you shall rule in the House of Jacob for ever, and of your Kingdom shall be no end.

SERMON XIII.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 13. ‘Ye are the Salt of the Earth; but if the Salt have lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be troden under foot of men.’

HAving consider'd the several Beati­tudes, or Blessednesses mention'd in the preceding Verses, and which are an Introduction to the admirable Discourse which follows in this Chapter; we proceed to the Characters Christ gives of his true Followers. Divers and vari­ous are the Names and Titles the Holy Ghost gives of Christ's Disciples, calling them sometimes Sheep, to put them in mind of the Obligation that lies upon [Page 379] them to be innocent, and meek, and pa­tient, and Enemies to Revenge; Some­times, Brethren, to shew how dearly, how tenderly, how affectionately they ought to love one another. Sometime new Creatures, because it is supposed they have put off the Old Man, and put on the New Man, created after God in righ­teousness and true holiness. Sometimes Babes, because of their imbibing the sin­cere Milk of the Word, that they may grow thereby. Sometime lively Stones, because they are built up a spiritual House, of which Christ is the Corner­stone, and in which he dwells by Faith. Sometime Priests, because of the spiri­tual Sacrifices of Prayer and Praise, and Righteousness, which they offer to God. Sometimes Kings, because their Province is to Conquer their Lusts and evil De­sires, and Worldly Affections. Some­times Virgins, because they keep them­selves undefiled, and unspotted from the World. Sometimes Free-men, because Christ hath made them free from the Dominion of Sin, and the Bondage of Iniquity, and themselves are and must be ambitious of that Liberty. And to come to the Words of the Text, there they are call'd Salt, even the Salt of the [Page 380] Earth, Ye are the Salt of the Earth; but if the Salt, &c.

For the understanding of which words, I shall enquire,

I. Upon what account Christians are, and ought to be the Salt of the Earth.

II. How this Salt comes to lose its Savour.

III. I shall examine the Consequences of this Corruption, and the Commina­tion added to it: It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be tro­den under foot of Men.

I. Upon what account Christians are and ought to be the Salt of the Earth. I proved in the beginning of these Me­ditations on Christ's Sermon, that the Disciples of Christ, to whom the follow­ing Rules and Commands are directed and enjoin'd, were not barely the Apo­stles, nor the Apostles consider'd only as Ministers of the Gospel, but all that have enter'd themselves into the Discipline of the Holy Jesus; and therefore the En­quiry here is very justly extended to all that call themselves Christians: And that none may wonder at Christ's saying, that they are the Salt of the Earth, as if all that have the name of his Disciples were actually so, either born so, or became [Page 381] so immediately upon their Profession. You must know, that this way of speak­ing expresses the Nature and Tendency of the Christian Religion, and shews, what those who are true Disciples are, and what those who would be so, ought to be; and the meaning is, If you are true followers of me, thus it is with you, and thus it will certainly be with you, even as it is with Salt; what Salt doth, you will do in a Spiritual sense, and in your Actions and Conversations you will imitate the Nature of that Mineral.

The dullest Papist imaginable, that hears or reads these words cannot ima­gine, or from hence conclude a Tran­substantiation, as if therefore the Disci­ples of Christ were Transubstantiated into Salt, because it is said, Ye are the Salt of the Earth; and this may justly raise our Wonder, they should be so blind as to fancy a Transubstantiation intended in the words, This is my Body, when the ab­surdities flowing from the Sacramental Bread being changed into the Natural Body of Christ, are every whit as great as the other would be, if we should be­lieve, that every true Disciple of Christ is Transubstantiated into natural Salt. There is nothing more common in Scripture, [Page 382] than by the Verb is, and am, and art, and are, to express a likeness, or repre­sentation, or resemblance, or a memo­rial, and that must necessarily be the meaning here, viz. If you be my Dis­ciples indeed, you do, and will resemble the Salt of the Earth, and in what things this resemblance consists, the following Particulars will inform you.

1. Salt is a very useful thing, one of the most beneficial things in the World; It is as it were the Balsom of Nature, which preserves all things; Than Salt and the Sun nothing is more profitable, said the Philosopher; Pliny. so a true Christian is a very useful Creature: When Men of this Profession first appeared in the World, the rude Pagans, a great many of them, were loath to believe that they were of any use to Mankind; and though they usually called them Christians, which is as much as useful, yet this was by way of Contempt; and in saying so, they meant the contrary.

Hence it was, that when a Land-Flood came, or an Inundation rose, or a Plague broke forth, or the Corn was blasted, or any publick Calamity befell them, the fault was presently laid upon the Christians: Notwithstanding all this, [Page 383] they were, and all true Christians at this Day are very useful Persons, for their Nature and Temper, to teach, to in­struct, to comfort, and to edifie their Neighbours; and as heretofore God did, so still he doth very often, for the good Christians sake, (who are Inhabitants there) spare a Place, Town, City, Na­tion, and Country; an Emblem where­of God gave in the Case of Sodom, when he professed his readiness to spare the City, if but ten righteous Men could be found in it, Gen. xviii. 32. And to this purpose he told St. Paul in the Ship, wherein he sailed, God hath given thee all them that Sail with thee, i. e. For thy sake they shall be saved from Drowning: And if Men observ'd Providence more, they would see and admire some very strange Instances of this nature, the safety that is vouchsafed to wicked Men, being clearly upon the account of the Pious Christians that live near them, or about them.

2. Salt is the Symbol of Wisdom. So we read Colos. iv. 6. Let your Speech be always with Grace, season'd with Salt, i. e. with Wisdom. To this purpose is the Saying of the Old Comick, Si quis haberet salem, &c. If a Man had that Salt which [Page 384] yon have, i, e. that Wisdom; and that of Catullus, ‘Nulla in tam magno corpore mica sali [...].’ There is not a Grain of Salt in that vast Body, i. e. of Wisdom: And Livy for this reason calls Greece, where the wisest Men then lived, The Salt of the Gentiles, or of the Heathen World. A true Christian is a truly Wise Man; a Fool indeed in the Eyes of the World, but Wise toward God, and unto Salva­tion; so Wise as to walk circumspectly, and redeem the time, Ephes. V. 15. He walks in Wisdom toward them that are with­out, Col. IV. 5. and he orders his affairs with discretion, Psal. CXIV. 5. And for this reason he is said to be a wise and faithful Servant, who keeps himself ready, and doth the work his Master hath set him, that when the Master of the House returns, he may commend, and reward him, Matth. XXIV. 45.

3. In Salt there is a mixture of Fire and Water. It's hot, like Fire; and yet cools like Water. These two different qua­lities you'll find in a true Christian, not that he is inconstant, and unstable in his ways, sometimes hot, then cold [Page 385] again, sometime all Fire, and then all Ice again; sometime very serious, then vain and foolish again; but by his Zeal he warms others, and by his meek and peaceable Temper, he lays and cools the Feverish Heats of others: Of the for­mer St. Paul speaks, 2 Cor. IX. 2. Of the other, we have an instance in the Apostles, who when Contentions arose among the Grecians about the relief of Widows, by their moderation composed them, Acts VI. 1, 2, 3. and when a Fire of Dispute was kindled about Circum­cision, by their Prudence and peaceable Disposition quieted the Tumults that rose about that Controversy. Acts XV. 23, 24.

4. Salt renders Things savoury, and cre­ates an Appetite. In this also we see the Temper of a true Christian, who by his pious Discourses and gracious Speeches, creates many times an Appetite after Things Spiritual and Divine, in those who hear him, and whose Hearts God touches, that they attend to the things which are spoken; as we read of Lydia, Acts XVI. 14. Nor is this all, but by his Pious and self-denying Behaviour he renders many of those Severities he pra­ctiseth, Amiable and Charming in the [Page 386] Eyes that observe and take notice of them, as is evident from the Constancy and Fortitude which appeared in the Primitive Believers in their Sufferings: Virtues which look'd so lovely, that Thousands were enamour'd with them, and follow'd their example. And what are the Acts of the Holy Apostles, but Comments upon this Truth? The Cou­rage and Heroick Patience of those ex­cellent Men, were transcribed into the Lives of those who beheld them.

5. Salt raises Thirst; so a Pious Chri­stian by his delight in God, and the sa­tisfaction he takes and finds in the ways of Religion, raises in others a hunger and thirst after Righteousness. Paul and Silas sing Praises to God at Midnight, and in a Dungeon too: The Jaylor awa­ken'd with that as well as with the Earthquake, feels a strange Commotion in his Soul, and cries out, Sirs what must I do to be saved? Acts XVI. 30.

6. The thing chiefly intended by this similitude is this: Salt preserves from pu­trefaction; for it consumes the sangui­neous Humours of Meat, or extracts them; whereby it is preserv'd from stinking. So a true Christian, partly by his blameless Life, partly by Entreaties, [Page 387] partly by fraternal Correption, and part­ly by friendly Admonitions, preserves, and is to preserve others from running into Sin and Errour. All that I have said before concenters in this, and this is it which is expected from us, if Christianity be more than a Name, even as much as in us lies to prevent the corruption of others, whether Relatives or Strangers we converse with, whether Friends or Foes; As no Religion in the World presses Love and Charity to our Neighbours, more than that we profess, so thit hearty endeavour to preserve others from sin, and offending God, is the natural result of this Charity. There is no Man but grants, that to preserve a Neighbour from Drowning, or doing himself a Mis­chief, is a Duty incumbent on all that have any thing of Humane Compassion in them; and if the concerns of the Soul are greatest, as we ordinarily con­fess they are, it will follow, that to pre­serve Men from wounding and undoing their own Souls, must be absolutely ne­cessary. Religion exalts Nature, and the kindnesses which the Law written upon our Hearts requires of us toward the Bo­dies of our Neighbours, Religion bids us exercise to their Souls, which are the no­bler [Page 388] substances. Religion, as it makes us concerned for our own Souls, so it raises a desire to do good to the Souls of others. Till a Man comes to be con­cerned about spiritual Affairs, he is a Stranger to Religion: As things unseen are the proper Object of the Soul, so to be truly concerned about things unseen, is the proper Character of a Religious Man. And as Religion, in imitation of its Author is communicative, so the Soul of another Man comes to be very dear to us, if our care and solicitude be once seriously employ'd about our own; and this is the ground of the great Duty pressed here, viz. preserving others from Sin and Corruption; to which purpose, our Saviour tells Peter with respect to his resurrection from his Apostacy, when thou art converted, strengthen thy Brethren, Luke XXII. 32. And St. Paul in larger terms, Exhort one another daily, taking heed lest any of you be harden'd through the deceitfulness of sin, Heb. III. 13. This being the true import of the similitude used here; Let us

II. Consider how this Salt comes to lose its Savour. And this happens,

1. When a Man after he comes to know his Duty, either by reading, or hearing the [Page 389] Word preached in season and out of sea­son, acts contrary to his Profession, and enticed, or overcome by the Cares, Riches, and Pleasures of this Life, grows sensless of the weighty Concerns of his own and other Mens Souls, and will­fully and obstinately (maugre all the Checks of his Conscience to the contra­ry) continues so. We all know, that when Salt hath lost its Picquancy, and Sharpness, and Quickness, it is gone, and it can be call'd Salt no more. Just so it is with a Man that owns himself a Christian, if taken with these outward things that please the Flesh, and pamper the Body, and gratifie his Carnal Inte­rest, he boldly neglects exerting his Zeal and Fervour for his own and other Mens Souls, which his Religion presses and urges him to; he ceases to be a Christian; for a Christian is a Person active, that acts according to the Rules of his Pro­fession. Where it is so, that the love of the World doth so blind and intoxicate him, that he looks neither after his own Soul, nor the Soul of his Neighbour, and feels no love to either; or if he feels something of it, choaks it again with the Bryars and Thorns of this Life, he loses the Spirit of Religion; and then [Page 390] as the Body without the Soul is dead, so his Christianity without this Love, becomes dead also. Indeed we call the dead, Men still; but that's only a Name: Properly speaking, they are no Men; and so it is here, he that is a stranger to this Love is no Christian; for this Love is as much of the Essence of Christianity, as sharpness, or quickness is to Salt.

2. This Salt loses his Savour: When a Man hath been for some time solicitous about his own Soul, and the spiritual Concerns of his Neighbours, and grows weary of it; or for Carnal Reasons quits those hearty Endeavours of pre­serving others from Sin and Corruption; This the Holy Ghost calls departing from the Holy Commandment delivered to us, 2 Pet. II. 21. Though losing in Scrip­ture imports sometimes, neglecting that which is a Mans greatest interest to mind, yet for the most part, loss supposes ha­ving; and that we once had that which is now gone from us; and this is an ag­gravation of the fault, and consequently of the Sin mentioned in the Text: And he loses his Savour as a Christian, i. e. loses his Christianity and Sense of God with a witness, that begins in the Spirit, and ends in the Flesh; runs well for a time, and [Page 391] suffers himself to be stopt in his Race, hath endeavour'd to do good to the Souls of others, and taken care that his Life and Actions might be edifying to those who conversed with him; but having laid his hand to the Plough, looks back, with Lot's Wife, who became a Pillar of Salt, and of Disgrace and Infamy too. Salt is used in Scripture for permanen­cy, that's the reason of the expression Numb. XVIII. 19. A Covenant of Salt, i. e. a lasting Covenant; and a Christian that is to be Salt in one sense, i. e. pre­serve others as much as he can from sin­ning, must be Salt in the other sense too, i. e. continue patiently in well-doing; if he doth not, he loses his Savour, and Reli­gion; and then if the Salt hath lost its Savour, wherewith shall it be salted?

Whether Salt can lose its Savour, I leave to Naturalists to enquire and de­termine; if it cannot, the possibility of it may, however safely be supposed, for the instruction, of the ignorant as St. Paul supposes an Angels Preaching a new Doctrin, If an Angel from Heaven should Preach another Gospel to you than what we have Preach'd unto you, let him be ac­curs'd; not that its possible an Angel can do so, but such a supposition makes the [Page 392] Argument in hand more powerful and convincing. And having considered how the Salt, or the Persons represented by Salt, lose their Savour, lets go on and consider

III. The nature of the Commination here spoken of, which is, That the Salt after that cannot recover its taste, but is cast forth and troden under foot of Men. To explain this,

1. As Salt when it hath lost its Sharp­ness is render'd incapable of recovering that Sharpness, there being nothing in Nature that can give it the taste of Salt again; so where People will not be per­swaded either by good Examples, or by other means to endeavour the preserva­tion of others from Sin, God very often hardens them, and takes away from them a Heart and Will to do it for the future. When Men neglect their known Duty, or delay applying themselves to it, though they have many Motions of God's Spirit to that purpose, and hope to do it this time and that time, and yet still find Impediments, there it is just with God to put them in an incapacity of doing it at all; and to take from them that Grace and Power he gave them to preserve others from Corruption, or to [Page 393] bring upon them an impossibility of re­covering that Grace and Power, as much as Salt cannot be Salted again, or recover its Sharpness when it hath once lost its Acrimony. God cannot endure to see Men play with his Gifts. He makes anotherguess account of his Gospel he vouchsafes to Men, than the generality do, and those who give up their Names to him, and will not by the strongest Arguments be prevail'd with to act ac­cording to their Profession, shall be in danger of being so infatuated, that they shall not be salted again with the Salt of Grace and Favour, and influences of his Spirit; for this is to bury our Talents in the Earth, or to lay them up in a Napkin, and from such shall be taken away even that which they have, Matth. XXV. 29.

2. As Salt having lost its savour is thereby rendered incapable of recover­ing its sharpness, and is thence forth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and troden under foot of Men; so it shall be with such unprofitable Servants, that would not take any care or pains to Convert their Neighbours from the Errors of their ways, God will cast them out, and tread them under foot, as base and unjust Stewards of his Gifts, as Lyars and per­jured [Page 394] Persons, that made nothing of their Baptismal Covenant; as Contem­ners and Despisers of his Gospel, as un­grateful Wretches to the best of Masters, who enlighten'd and assisted them with his Spirit, gave them Opportunities re­veal'd his Will to them, directed them how to order their Steps, yet would not be moved by all he hath done for them, nor by their own Interest, nor by their Neighbours Necessities and Miseries to make any Attempts to rescue them from the Devil's Snare; and this as it is an Argument of Cruelty and Unmercifulness, so it follows, that they shall have Judgment without Mercy, that have shewn no Mercy, Jam. II. 13.

Inferences.

I. We see here the reason why the World is so bad as it is. Even because Christi­ans do not do their Duty; they were intended to be the Salt of the World, but that Salt hath lost its savour. Christians were intended to be like so many Angels in this Sodom of the World; and by the Beauty of their Lives to attract and charm even the most barbarous. And had they continued stedfast in that In­nocence, [Page 395] and Purity, and Zeal the Apo­stles taught them, there would not have been so much Heathenism, and Idolatry, and Impiety in the World, as we see there is. Their evil Lives after the Apostles decease, confirm'd Infidels in their Vices, and their Quarrels and Animosities made them a Laughing-stock to the Pagans that beheld them; and from hence rose Ma­hometanism, and Popery, and a Thousand Heresies. While they continued in the Apostles Doctrin, and in Fellowship, and in breaking Bread, and in Prayer, and fear was on every Soul, and they were of one Heart and one Mind, and their Cha­rity was fervent; Thousands came in to them daily, left their Gods and their Sins, and shook off the Yoak of the De­vil: But when the Piety of their Lives decay'd, the Reformation of Mankind decay'd also. And though I cannot say it's altogether so bad now, especially in Protestant Countries, as it hath been in some of the darker Ages, when Popery and Ignorance prevailed, yet the greater part of Christians, instead of being Salt, do nothing but give Scandal; and in Countries where Christians live mingled with Heathens and Infidels, it's hard to say which of these live better Lives, [Page 396] nay many times, the Pagans are Men of better Morals, and less given to Cheating, Defrauding, Hypocrisie, and Passion, than those who call themselves Christians. And among our selves, what a lamentable sight is it to behold, how Men lead one another into Hell, and in­stead of Reforming, entice and delude one another into Vices, which should not be so much as named among Christians; so that we need not wonder, if the glori­ous and worthy Name whereby we are called, be blasphemed and evil spoken of, and Men even abhor the Offerings of the Lord. But such shall receive the greater Condemnation.

II. Behold here what a Noble Profession Christianity is. A Christian is as it were a Tutor or Teacher to Mankind, and therefore it is said here, Ye are the Salt of the Earth. The whole Earth is a Chri­stian's Theater to walk and shew himself in; where-ever he is, whatever part of the World he is in, his business is and must be, by his grave and modest, and blameless Life, to shew others the way to Salvation; and as far as he is able, and hath convenience and opportunity, to purge away the Dross that cleaves to others: A very great Honour, if People [Page 397] had Hearts to understand it; an Honour not to make them Proud, but Profitable to the World; an Honour it's true, not much regarded, and which very few are ambitious of, yet an Honour which you and I must be very desirous of, if we mean to be Christians indeed; we profess our resolution to do so, when we call our selves so; and it's our Calling to do it, as much as it is a Painters, or Limners, to draw Pictures. If a Man should profess himself to be a Carpenter, or Shoo-maker, or Joyner, or any other Handy-crafts-man, and yet through want of Skill, were not able to do any thing belonging to his Calling, you know he exposes himself to the Con­tempt and Scorn of Men; and Men will look upon him as a Cheat, and Im­postor. And do not you expose your selves as much, or more, to the Contempt and Scorn of a Just God, in calling your selves Christians, while you labour not to preserve others from Sin, nor endea­vour to make them Good; for this work is Essential to your Profession; and not to do it is to forfeit your Right and Ti­tle to the Profession. We may there­fore reduce the Dispute to this dilemma. Either you are content heartily to en­deavour [Page 398] after this Reformation of others or you are unwilling. If unwilling, leave your Profession; for you may be Heathens more innocently than Christi­ans, and do nothing that belongs to the Profession. If willing, let us see you go about it; but then how will you be able to Reform others, except you first Reform your selves? Thou that teachest another, dost not thou teach thy self? Thou that sayest a Man should not steal, dost thou steal? Thou that sayest a Man should not commit Adultery, dost thou commit Adul­tery? Rom. II. 21, 22. Indeed the great reason why we are not more intent upon the Reformation of others, is because we have no serious regard to our own Souls, did we prize our own Salva­tion, we could not but prize that of o­thers too: But he that is unfaithful in his own spiritual Concerns, how should he be faithful in those of other Men? Did we apply our selves to a steady Conformity to the Rules of the Gospel, a Conformity which neither Prosperity could melt, nor Adversity break, what abundance of good might we do? How would People read their Duty in our Actions and Behaviour! Wicked Men would be afraid of sinning in our Pre­sence; [Page 399] nay in our absence would, may be, think and reflect on the Grace of God they saw in us; and who knows how this might work upon them! espe­cially, if to our blameless Lives we ad­ded now and then some seasonable Ex­hortations, Entreaties, and Reproofs, as opportunity serves.

Think not that this would interfere with the Work of the Ministry: No, no: A Kings watching over his People, doth not, need not hinder a House keeper from watching over his Family. Not­withstanding all your endeavours to re­form evil and inconsiderate Men, the Ministers of the Gospel will find work enough; nay, by this means you would be helpful to the Ministry, and prepare Men for our larger Instructions, and fit them for the understanding of our Ser­mons; and that Fire which your pious Counsels have kindled in them, we should be able to cherish and increase by our Power and Authority.

And what if you have seen no great success of your Endeavours to Reform others; may be you have exhorted and reproved them, but have not shewn them a good Example; or may be you have admonish'd them carelesly, or in [Page 400] Jest; and this is not the way to edifie; or while you have Chid them for one sin, suppose Swearing, or Drinking, or keeping Ill Company, you have lived in another, such as Wrath, or Anger, or Covetousness, and Vncharitableness, &c. and this must necessarily obstruct their Conversion: But suppose your endea­vours both by a good Example, and gen­tle Admonitions have proved ineffectu­al; All that can be said is this, they have done no good to day, or this Week, but how do you know but they may prove beneficial to morrow, or next day, or next year? Industrious Men are not discouraged with miscarrying in their business once or twice, but fall on again, and try again; and at last, their Wishes are accomplish'd, and their Desires ful­filled; God gives no success to the first Attempts, on purpose to encourage us to make more. Be not therefore weary of well-doing. Do you but your Duty, and leave the Success to God; You'll be no losers by your Endeavours in the last day. In the mean while, you make good the Title of the Text, and have the Peace and Comfort of a good Conscience; and if you do any good by one act, you bring a great number of Blessings both [Page 401] upon your selves and others. For so we read Jam. V. 20. Brethren, if any of you err from the Truth, and one convert them, let him know, that he that Converts a Sin­ner from the Error of his Ways, shall save a Soul from Death, and cover a multitude of sins.

SERMON XIV.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 14. ‘Ye are the Light of the World.’

IT cannot be denied, but that the Ti­tles Christ gives his Followers are magnificent and glorious; but then it is not to flatter, or to puff them up, but to make them know their Duty. As he brought the best Religion with him into the World, so he would have his Followers distinguish themselves from the rest of Mankind by something ex­traordinary. Those that improve, or rather abuse the lofty Names which are given to Christians, into self-conceited­ness and contempt of others, mistake their Masters design, and pervert the hopes of his Commendations. The Ti­tles do no farther belong to them than they make them good, nor doth the [Page 403] Name entitle them to real Happiness, while that which is signified by it is wanting. It will serve indeed to aggra­vate their future Misery, but cannot contribute any thing to their Salvation. God is not taken with outward shews, and they may stand knocking at Heaven-gate long enough before the Door is open'd, that have nothing to plead for their entring, but that they were Abra­ham's Children. Here on Earth Men may be admitted into the Royal Pre­sence, because of their Titles of Dukes, Earls, Marquesses, &c. but in the Court above Men have no respect shewn them, but such as express'd the Elegies and Epithets given them by their Actions. This as it is to be observ'd with respect to the Title Christ gives to his Followers in the preceding Verse, where he calls them the Salt of the Earth, so it is par­ticularly to be applied to that which follows in the Text, where Christ re­flecting on the Sun and Moon, and Stars, and all the Lamps of Heaven, and con­sidering how beneficial they are to this nether World, thinks fit to describe and represent the Manners of his Disciples by that Simile, Ye are the Light of the World.

[Page 404] And that you may see what this Title imports, I shall

I. Examine the Qualities of Light; and then it will easily appear what Du­ties are implied.

II. Whether this addition, Of the World, Ye are the Light of the World, hath any thing of Emphasis or Weight in it, or imports something more than the bare Title; and of these in order.

I. What the qualities of Light are; and here to insist only upon such qualities, which fall under the Cognisance of the meanest Capacity.

1. Shining is the great quality of Light, so a Christian is to shine in Virtues and good Works; and what these Vir­tues and good Works are, you may see Gal. V. 22, 23. 2 Pet. I. 5, 6, 7. Rom. XII. 8, 9. and following. Man is na­turally in a State of darkness; For ye were sometime darkness, but now are ye Light in the Lord, saith St. Paul, Eph. V. 8. Not but that unregenerate Men may be very quick and sagacious in Worldly concerns, and things relating to their gain and profit, and thriving in the World; nay, and may be very great Scholars, Philosophers, and speculative Men; in which sense they may be said [Page 405] to have a quick natural Light, but with respect to real and substantial goodness, they are in a state of darkness; and though I doubt not, but that in their Baptism they receive some degrees of spiritual Light; for which reason they are said to be enlightned, Heb. VI. 5. yet that Light as they grow up, we see very often drown'd by the Vanities and ill Examples of the World, so that they sink into darkness again, and sometimes greater darkness than those, who never heard of the Gospel labour under. But when the Light of God's Grace, and the Spirit of the Holy Jesus irradiates their Minds, that Light which shines within even in their Understandings, doth and will certainly break forth, it being im­possible to be shut up or imprison'd, and shine without upon their Lives; and that Shine is nothing but good Works: And the Sun does not gild the Earth more, than good Works the outward Man. These adorn the Christian, and are the Splendour of his Life; and they transfigure him in a manner, as Christ was transfigured on Mount Tabor, of whom we read Luke IX. 29. That his raiment became white and glistering. Good Works are a true Christians Raiment, [Page 406] and they are glistering too. They are so many Stars that spangle that Firma­ment; and though the Kings Daughter be all glorious within, Psal. XLV. 13. yet that Glory within is of such force, that it will shine without; and in this sense he is truly changed from Glory to Glory, even as by the Spirit of our God, as it is said 2 Cor. III. 18.

2. Light is of an illuminating Nature; it enlightens Houses, Rooms, Caves and Dens, and an infinite variety of things▪ so a Christian must make it his business to enlighten other Men, those especi­ally who walk in the dark, are Children of the Night, and live in sin; for that is called darkness in Scripture. In our Converses, Dealings, Business, Employ­ments, we meet very ordinarily with Persons ignorant; and not only igno­rant, but wicked; for Ignorance is the Mother of Impiety, and there is no doubt, abundance of Men do things odious to God, and pernicious and destructive to their own Souls, because they know no better. We whom God hath enlight­ned into greater Knowledge and Purity, give but a bad Evidence of our being so, if we do not as occasion and oppor­tunity serves, endeavour to enlighten [Page 407] them into a better sense of things. Bash­fulness in this case is sinful; and where Nature is backward to the work, it must be forced by Motives and Argu­ments, into Courage to discharge this Duty of our Christian Calling, to teach them better Principles. The Light we have must be communicative; if it be not it is painted and counterfeit, not na­tural and genuine; not is this being a busie body in other Mens matters and things, which do not concern us. Our Neigh­bours Souls are precious things; in the saving of which we must not be negli­gent; but resolutely imitate the exam­ple of Aquila and Priscilla, who finding that Apollos, though an eloquent Man, yet was not throughly instructed in the Mystery of the Gospel, they took him unto them, and expounded to him the way of God more perfectly, Acts XVIII. 26.

3. Light is warming. The light of the Sun is so. So must a Christian not only heat and chafe the Principles of Light God hath bestow'd upon him, into spiri­tual Fervour; but by that Fervour en­deavour to warm others into the same Zeal and Earnestness. This must be one great end of his Fervour, to attempt to make others like him. Lukewarmness is [Page 408] the great Distemper, that the generali­ty of Christians who enjoy Ease and Plenty are sick of. To Cure others of that Malady is part of our Imployment; and this we cannot do, except our Love to God be strong and vehement; where it is so, and that we love him with all our Might, we may hope that others, who see our ardent Desires, will write Copies after us. This Fervour as it rises upon Motives drawn from what God hath done for us, and the particular instances of his miraculous goodness to us; so if those Motives be suggested, and repre­sented to our Neighbours, they may by the Blessing of God, have the same effect upon them; at least, we have this sa­tisfaction, That we have done what be­came us as Lights. It was no doubt from the mighty Zeal that appeared in St. Paul, that the Galatians were warmed into that Fervour, that if it had been possible, they would have pluckt out their own Eyes, and given them unto him, Gal. IV. 15.

4. Light is comfortable: It comforts not only the Spirit of Man, but all other sensitive and vegetable Creatures; so must a Christian comfort others that are in any trouble, with that comfort where­with [Page 409] himself hath been comforted of God, 2 Cor. I. 4. This is pure Religion, to vi­sit the Fatherless and Widows in their Affli­ction, Jam. I. 27. And when he saith Visit, he means such Visits as are attend­ed with suitable Consolations; and this we shall be the better able to do, if we call to mind the Comforts we our selves have felt, and the Means whereby we have come to feel them. This is my com­fort in my affliction; for thy Word hath quickened me, Psal. CXIX. 50. The Word of God affords the richest Comforts; to which purpose the Apostle, Rom. XV. 4. That we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures, might have Hope; so that acquainting our selves with the Word of God, containing so many excellent Examples, and precious Promises, and making use of that Word in our own Troubles, we shall be able to Administer Comfort to others also. A Christian is a Person that imitates Christ; not in his Miracles, not in Raising the Dead, not in Curing the Lepers, not in Opening the Eyes of the Blind; but in Charita­ble Actions: And we all know what his Language was to Persons that were in Distress; Be of good comfort, saith he to the Woman who was troubled with a [Page 410] Bloody Issue, Matth. IX. 22. so he said to others; and this was suitable to the Prophecies which went before of him, particularly that Isa. LXI. 2. where the Prophet speaking of him, expresly tells us, That his business would be to pro­claim the acceptable year; and to Comfort those that Mourn.

5. Light is Cleansing; for it clears the Air of Fogs and Mists. So a Christian, as much as in him lies, is to cleanse his Neighbour from that Filthiness which sticks to him: And as this is to be done by gentle Reproofs, mingled with Pity and Compassion; so if those Reproofs light upon a Person of Ingenuity, it will be taken as a Kindness, and prove an excellent Oyl; which as it doth not break the Head, so it very often breaks the Heart; not into Despair, but Repen­tance; not to Destruction, but Edifica­tion, Psal. CXLI. 5.

This Cleansing the Apostle aim'd at, when he said, Eph. V. 11. Have no Fel­lowship with the unfruitful Works of Dark­ness, but rather Reproach them: And he calls the Sins of others, Works of Dark­ness, with Allusion to the Light of Reproof; which he thought would be the most likely way to dispel them: And a Light [Page 411] it is, which very often shines into the Heart, and inlightens the inward Man, and dissipates the wrong Notions Men had of Religion, and which makes them come to themselves again; as it is said Luke XV. 17.

6. Light is directing; so it is to the Traveller that hath lost his way in the Night. So a Christian seeing his Neigh­bour go astray, what should he do, but direct him into the good way? He is bound to do so much to his Neighbours Ass or Ox by virtue of that Law of Equity Deut. XXII. 1. and what! not use the same Civility to his Neighbours Soul? Doth God take care of Oxen, and not of the Souls of Men? But here it is to be noted, that this Duty of directing others, hath respect not only to errone­ous Opinions in Matters of Religion, but to erroneous Practices too. If the Errour in Opinion be an Errour of no great Consequence, it's not worth while to take pains to rectifie his Mistake; but the erroneous Practices are more dangerous. And this was the Duty intended in the preceding Chara­cter, Ye are the Salt of the Earth; and it is reinforced in this of Light, to shew it is not a thing indifferent. The Com­mand [Page 412] being doubled, and reiterated, dis­covers the great necessity, and the migh­ty importance of this Act of Charity, and God's peremptory Will. And as our own good Example is one part of this Direction, so our Advice and Counsel is another; to which purpose St. Paul, Gal. VI. 1, 2. Brethren, if any Man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are Spiritual restore such a one in the spirit of Meekness; considering thy self, lest thou also be tempt­ed: Bear ye one anothers burden, and so fulfil the Law of Christ.

Having thus explain'd the qualities of Light, and shewn what Duties are required in the similitude, let us

II. Enquire, whether this addition in the Text, of the World, Ye are the Light of the World, makes the Command more Emphatical; and the Duty of being Beneficial to others in spiritual Concerns more Extensive. And to this I must an­swer in the Affirmative; for as the Light of the World is the Sun, so we know

1. That the Sun Shines at all Seasons, Spring and Fall, Winter and Summer. So a Christians good Works and Virtues, are to Shine not only in Adversity, but Prosperity too; not only in the Winter of Affliction, but also in the Summer of [Page 413] Ease and Plenty; both in the Spring of his Years, and in the Fall of his Age. His doing Good must not be confined to a certain Time, or to a certain Stage of his Life, such as Sickness, or a Death-bed; but discover it self in the various Conditions God hath placed him in. His Goodness must not Shine by fits. Being inconstant, it betrays its weak Founda­tion; and when either a ruffling Wind can blow it away, or the Sun melt it as Wax, its a sign it did not fall from Hea­ven.

2. The Sun shines in all Places, in all Parts of the Hemisphere; so a Christians Goodness must shine and display its Glory in all Companies, and Places too. He must not with Peter, Eat with the Gentiles, and withdraw himself when those of the Circumcision come in; must not only maintain his strict Obedience to the Gospel, when he is in Company with mean, little, and inconsiderable People; but even in Caesar's Family; not only when it is safe to do it, but also when he is in danger of losing by it ei­ther his Credit, or Place, or Estate; not only in private, but in publick too; not only in Gethsemane, but in the High Priests Palace too.

[Page 414] 3. The Sun, the Light of the World, shines upon all sorts of Men and Things, good and bad; Dunghills as well as Gardens and Vineyards, participate of his Shine and Splendour. So a Christian is to bestow his pains in illuminating and warming others, not only on the tractable, and such as are easily wrought upon, but even on the stubborn and ob­stinate; and not only on those who have already made some progress in good­ness, but on such too who are very bad, and wholly destitute of the Life of God, and Plough the barren Rock as well as the kinder Soil. This makes his Good­ness truly Catholick and Universal, and in that resembles the Light of the World, or the Sun exactly, which gives Life to the Wormwood as well as to the Rose, to the Thorn as well as to the Lilly, and influences both the Thistle and the La­vender.

Inferences.

1. Ye are the Light of the World. Though this is spoken to all Christians, yet it con­cerns the Ministers of the Gospel in a spe­cial manner. Light! How pure is it! And how pure ought their Lives to be, [Page 415] that are to Light others to Heaven! If those Lights be Darkness, how great must be that Darkness! If their Lives be spot­ted with any scandalous Sin or Immo­rality, what deformed Creatures must they be! If they Preach one thing, and Practise another, how uncertain must the Sound of those Trumpets be; and who shall prepare himself to Battel? If they that are the Guides go astray, how shall the Blind find their way to Paradise? If the Sin against which they Thunder be found in their Skirts, what hope is there that their Hearers and Disciples should be­come Wise unto Salvation?

If by their Holy Lives and Doctrine they Convert many unto Righteousness, they shall shine as the Stars in the Firma­ment: But if by their ill Example they Light others into the Chambers of Hell, they shall Shine too, but in the Flames of the burning Lake; and there learn, that the Servant who knew his Masters Will, and did it not, shall be beaten with many Stripes. To be a Minister of the Gospel, is some­thing more than to be in Orders; some­thing more, than to have a Living or Preferment in the Church; something more, than to perform the Offices pre­scribed by the Canons, and Law of the [Page 416] Land. Doing good must not only be their Work, but Delight and Pleasure too. Their Splendour lies not in shining Dignities, but in fleeing youthful Lusts, becoming Patterns of Virtue to those un­der their Charge, and following Righte­ousness, Faith, Charity, and Peace with all them that call on the Lord with a pure heart, 2 Tim. II. 22.

II. Ye are the Light of the World. Then surely, those who are in love with works of Darkness, are no Christians. What the works of Darkness are, you will find 2 Tim. III. 1, 2, 3, 4. This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come; for men shall be lovers of themselves, cove­tous, proud, boasters, blasphemers, disobedi­ent to Parents, unthankful, unholy, trai­tors, heady, high-minded, lovers of Plea­sure more than lovers of God; and having a form of Godliness, but denying the power thereof. They that are in love with any of these Works, can be no Christians; for the fundamental Law of our Religi­on, is to depart from iniquity, 2 Tim. II. 19. There is scarce any similitude which is more frequently made use of to ex­press a Life of Holiness, or a new Na­ture by, than Light; and Sin, or love to it, is as frequently represented by [Page 417] Darkness; for in this love to a sinful course, the mind is darken'd, and hath no right apprehensions of God, or of the Life to come, or of the dreadful Consequences of neglecting so great Salvation, no right Apprehensions of the Love of God, or of the Sufferings of Christ; or the Apprehensions are not bright, not brisk, not lively, not con­vincing, not operative, as Light is, and ought to be. The Flesh and the World oppress the Mind, or fill it with con­fused Notions of Religion; which is a sign the Spirit of God, that Spirit of Life and Light, finds no entertainment there, and therefore here can be no Chri­stianity; for true Christianity and God's enlightening and sanctifying Spirit, go together. Christianity makes us the Sons of God; and whoever are the Sons of God, are led by the Spirit of God, Rom. viii. 14.

As many of you as are enamoured with any of the aforesaid sins, or any other; and surely you are enamour'd with them, when all the Charms of the Love of God, cannot oblige you to de­part from them, mince it, and qualifie it as you will, you walk in darkness at noon­day, and the God of this World blinds your [Page 418] Eyes, which hinders you from effectual believing, and keeps out the glorious Light of the Gospel of Christ from shi­ning into, and warming your Hearts: And what these Works of Darkness, if cherish'd, tend to, and will end in, you may easily know, if you will but consi­der what you have so often heard, that there is such a place as outward darkness, where shall be howling, and gnashing of teeth, Matth. XXV. 30.

III. Ye are the Light of the World. Light is not defiled by shining upon Dunghills. No more must you, who pretend to be enlighten'd by the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ in this adulte­rous and sinful generation. Whatever ill examples you behold, whatever vain Company you light into, whatever vici­ousness you see abroad, that must be no­thing to you, your Souls must not he defiled, nor your Minds darken'd by such Spectacles. Your business is to keep your selves pure, as Lot in Sodom. A multitude that does Evil, is no Presi­dent for you to follow; for you have heard, that the way which leads to perdi­tion is broad, and many there be that walk in it. Numbers in sin, must be no Mo­tive to do after their ungodly Deeds. [Page 419] Among these you are to shine as Lights in the World. While you preserve your goodness, your Light is preserved, and your Candle continues burning; when that decays, your Light decays; and should a Cry be made at midnight, Behold the Bridegroom comes; in what Condition will you be when your Lamps are gone out? The Light that is soon extinguish'd by the circumambient Darkness which surrounds you, is a counterfeit Light. It comes not from the Father of Lights, nor is it a genuine Beam of the Sun of Righteousness; for whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin, i. e. so as to make a trade of it, or to yield to a ha­bit of it; for his seed remains in him, and he cannot sin because he is born of God, 1 Joh. III. 9.

Ill Examples must make your Light burn the brighter; and the greater Wickedness you are incompass'd with, the higher must your Zeal rise; and by this the World must be taught, that there is something in you which is great­er than the World; and that in despight of all the Miseries which befall good Men in this World, Verily there is a Reward for the Righteous.

[Page 420] IV. Ye are the Light of the World. When you behold the Light of the World, what should you do, but re­member your Duty, which is to walk as Children of Light. Can you complain of want of Remembrancers and Moni­tors, when the Light of every Day puts you in mind, what manner of persons you ought to be? When you see the Sun shining upon you, is not this an Item, how you are to warm others by your blameless Conversation? When the Light breaks in, and displays its Glory in your Chambers in a Morning, is not this a silent admonition, how you are to de­port your selves that day? Even like the Children of God, without rebuke; and to walk honestly as in the day, not in riot­ing and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envy; for they that sleep, sleep in the night; and they that be drunken, are drunken in the night, but let us who are of the day be sober, put­ting on the breast-plate of Faith and Love; and for a helmet, the hope of Salvation, 1 Thes. V. 7, 8.

This is the Wisdom of God, to ex­press our Duty by things which incur into our Senses, are familiar and obvi­ous, and which we daily behold; that [Page 421] looking upon those Objects, we might remember what we are called to, what we are design'd for, and what our Ma­ster requires at our hands. Light must make us reflect upon the Light of Grace and Holiness, and put us upon exami­nation, what Footsteps of the Grace of God appear in us; and upon Resoluti­ons to walk worthy of the Name which is given us; and so to guide our Thoughts, and Words, and Actions, that by what we do in the World, our Neighbours, and those who behold our Conversation, may be edified and encouraged to lay hold on Eternal Life.

V. Ye are the Light of the World. And God hath given you a Light to walk by, which is his Holy Word; for thy Word is a Lamp unto my Feet, and a Light unto my Paths, saith David, Psal. CXIX. 105. By this Light you are to try the Spirits, whether they be of God; for many false Prophets are gone out into the World. There are Men abroad, that teach for Doctrines the Commandments and Traditions of Men: Men that will tell you, that ex­cept you are in Communion with a cer­tain Prelate, who exalts himself above all that is called God, even above Kings and Princes, you cannot be saved; Men that [Page 422] will tell you, that you must Pray to Saints, and implore the Intercession of the Blessed Virgin, and hear Mass, and believe against Sense and Reason, that Bread is Flesh; that you must hear Mass, and Prayers you understand not; and be content to be deprived of the comfort­able Cup in the Holy Sacrament. There are others that talk much of Religion, and yet are great Strangers to the Chri­stian Virtues of Meekness, and Charity, and not only confine the Favour of God to a certain Party, but would straiten yours too, and place Religion more in talking against Ceremonies, than in the greater and weightier matters of the Law. And abundance of other false Teachers and Doctrines you may meet withall a­broad; for lets do what we can, the Ene­my will sow Tares among the Wheat; but the way not to be deceived by such false Fires, is to examin them by the clear Light of the Word of God. To the Law, and to the Testimony; if they speak not according to this Word, there is no Light in them. By this Light you may find out not only erroneous Opinions, but sinful Works and Practices too; not only in others, but in your selves also. Take but a se­rious view of your Actions, Designs, [Page 423] Aims, Principles, Behaviour, and Dis­courses; by this noble Light, and those spots and blemishes of your Souls which before you took no notice of, will stare in your Faces. This will soon tell you, what Rocks, what Shelves, what Sands you are to shun; for we have a sure word of Prophecy, whereunto ye do well to take heed as unto a Light shining in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the morning star arise in your Hearts, 2 Pet. I. 19.

VI. Ye are the Light of the World. But what? is no good Christian in darkness? Do we not see many excellent Persons, who dread Sin as Hell it self, yet see no­thing of the Light of God's Countenance? Its very true. There are such Persons, and yet for all this, they are Light in the Lord. They have the Light of Holiness in them, though they have not the Light of Joy and Gladness. They are made partakers of the Divine Nature, and therefore must have Light in them; and such Light, as will at last light them to Heaven: But through strong Temp­tations, or some fatal Distempers, it comes to pass, that the Light they pos­sess is clouded, and hindred from going on to a perfect day; and they carry it as it were in a dark Lanthorn. But all I [Page 424] shall say to such at this time, is what God bids the Prophet proclaim in the Ears of Persons under such Circum­stances, Isa. L. 10. Who is among you that fears the Lord, that obeys the Voice of his Servant, that walks in darkness, and sees no light? Let him trust in the Name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. Excel­lent Counsel! In the midst of all temp­tations, darkness, clouds, and shadows of Death, let them even resolve to depend upon God's Mercy and Good­ness; and rest there whatever comes of it; and though they can give no rea­son for so doing, yet let them fix here, and upon this Resolution; If I perish, I will perish in the hopes of God's Mercy.

While the Light of Holiness shines and burns in them, there is that in them which will secure their Title to the Enjoyment of God's everlasting Light.

Light will mingle with Light, and the Light of the Love of God in the Soul on this side Heaven, by a natu­ral Tendency, must necessarily at last terminate in, and be united to him, who dwelleth in a Light which no mortal Man can approach unto. For with thee [Page 425] O Lord, is the Fountain of Light, and in thy Light shall we see Light. Lift thou up the Light of thy Countenance upon us, and we shall be safe.

SERMON XV.

St. Matth. Ch. V. Ver. 14. ‘A City set upon a Hill cannot be hid.’

IN these Words, our Saviour prose­cutes his Design in the preceding Characters, he had given of his Disci­ples and Followers. He had called them the Salt of the Earth, and the Light of the World, and these Characters he illu­strates and inlarges upon, not only in the Text, but in the two Verses follow­ing. He had told them, that their Lives must be Exemplary, their Conversation Edifying, and their Actions such, as might serve both to reform and enlight­en others; to this he adds another simile, ye are, saith he, and God expects, and intends, you should be like a City set up­on a Hill; now, a City set upon a Hill, cannot be hid, i. e. Men will take notice [Page 427] of you, as they do of a City seated upon a Hill; if your Lives are not according to the rules of my Gospel, your Christiani­ty, and Discipleship will soon be seen through, and you will quickly betray your Hypocrisy: Your business is, to own and profess the Truth in the Face of the Sun, and by your conformity to my holy Laws, to let the World see, that you are of the same Mind and Spi­rit, and Temper, that I am of: Cities are conspicuous, all Men that pass by them, look upon them; especially, if they be set on a Hill, so the Eyes of the World are, and will be upon you; and it will soon appear, what manner of Spirit you are of. Let it be therefore your care, so to behave your selves, that those who look upon you, and observe your deportment, may be convinc'd, that you do not profess one thing and practise another.

This is the natural Sense and Design of our Saviour's Expression here, as will appear to any one that shall examine the Drift and Scope of Christ in this Ser­mon on the Mount, and the antecedent, and consequent Passages. But because the Church of Rome lays a great stress upon this Place, and makes use of it to [Page 428] prove the perpetual visibility of their Church, I must necessarily discover to you the Vanity of that pretence, before I draw any Inferences from this Passage, to in­struct you, how to govern your Lives and Actions according to the import of this Similitude; not that I am fond of controversy, or love to insult over a dy­ing Religion; but the Subject lies in my way, and to balk it, would look like betraying the noble Cause, we have e­spoused, built upon the eternal Pillars of Truth and Reason.

The pretence therefore is this: ‘It must be granted say they, that the Church of Christ must have been visible in all Ages; for it is a City set upon a Hill, which cannot be hid; and there is no reason it should, for how should Heathens and Infidels be converted to the Faith of Christ, if the Church which must teach them that Faith, were not visible. If it had lain hid and obscure in the World for several Ages, confined to Caves and Dens, to Corners and Deserts, as you Prote­stants pretend, Christ must have miss'd of his Design, which was by the conspicuousness of his Church to draw Unbelievers into the bosom of it. [Page 429] Now it's evident, that the Church of Rome hath been visible in all Ages, conspicuous and splendid for many Centuries together, without any in­terruption; yours never began to ap­pear, till Luther and Calvin, and Hen­ry VIII. made it visible; therefore the Church of Rome must be the true Church, and yours the false, because it hath not been visible in all Ages.’

This is the Pretence, and now let us briefly consider the Weakness and Ab­surdity of it.

1. Whatever may be said for the per­petual visibility of Christ's Church, it is plain, that from this Text it cannot be proved; for Christ doth not speak here of his Followers considered as a Church, or a body of Men united under their Pastors in the Profession of the Doctrin of the Gospel; and in the Use and Ad­ministration of the Sacraments of the New Testament; but of every individual Disciple considered as a Christian, and a follower of Christ to teach him how he ought to live and behave himself in the World to the Edification of others. And this is evident, from the Virtues of Meekness, and Humility and Patience, and Peaceableness, &c. press'd in the [Page 430] foregoing Verses, which are things ap­pertaining to every private Christian; and this saying, you are a City set on a Hill, which cannot be hid, is spoken to the very same Persons, of whom the a­foresaid Virtues are required. So that these Words relate to a Christian Duty; not to the State, or Condition, or Splen­dour, or visibility of Christ's Church. But,

2. Suppose they do relate to Christ's Church, considered as a Church, they must necessarily relate to Christ's universal Church; for here is no particular Church mention'd. Christ's universal Church of all Ages, Nations, Countrys may he called a City, as it is in other places sti­led a Body; for as a City is made up of various Buldings, and as a Body consists of many Members, so Christ's universal Church consists of many particular Churches which make up that great City, and that vast Body, and if these. Words relate to Christ's universal Church, how can they be applied to a particular, and especially to the Church of Rome more then to the Church of Ethiopia, or Greece, or Ar­menia, and how absurd must be the Consequence. The universal Church of Christ, is a City set upon a Hill, which cannot be hid; therefore the Church of [Page 431] Rome is that Church, or therefore the Church of Rome is that City? It's true, they call themselves the Vniversal or Catholick Church, so did the Donatists of old; but what doth calling them­selves so signify when it is evident, and clear as the Sun at Noon, that the Church of Rome is but a particular Church? There were Churches in the World before the Church of Rome was heard of, and there are at this Day, and have been all along Churches which may Vye with the Church of Rome for Antiquity and Dura­tion; and though they may not be able to boast of the same outward Splendor, Plenty and Prosperity, yet what is out­ward Splendor and Prosperity to a Chri­stian Church, when in Scripture it is made the Character of wicked Men, more then of those who will live godly in Christ Jesus?

3. We do not deny, that the Church of Christ hath been visible; so far from it, that we believe it to have been visible in all Ages; indeed some of our Divines talk of a visible and invisible Church, but when they do so, they consider the Church, as we consider a Man, who consists of two Parts, a Body and a Soul, the Body is visible, the Soul invisible, so [Page 432] it is with the Church, the outward So­ciety, in which true and sincere Belie­vers live, is the Body, and that's visible, the sincere Believers are the Soul of that Body, and they are, and must be invisi­ble being known only to God, the searcher of Hearts; but the outward Society, which profess the Faith of Christ, and which is the Body wherein that Soul lives, is, and hath been al­ways visible; and that which makes it so, is the Profession of the Fundamental Principles of Christianity, contain'd in the Apostles Creed, and understood in that Sense, that the Primitive Church understood them in; this makes and constitutes a Christian Church, and there is none but must grant that these Fun­damental Principles of Christianity have been visible in all Ages, even in times of the greatest Persecution, even in the midst of Arianism, and consequently the Church of Christ hath been visible in all Ages, and shall continue so to the end of the World; and though in abun­dance of Churches for some Ages toge­ther these Fundamental Principles of Christianity have been mingled with many accidental Errours, Superstitions and Idolatries; yet still so far as these [Page 433] Fundamental Principles have been re­tained in the respective Churches, so far the Church of Christ hath been al­ways visible, as a sound Egg swiming in a filthy, nasty, stinking Pool of Wa­ter, is visible notwithstanding the Filth, which surrounds it, and therefore as sickly and corrupt as the Church might be in some Ages, the essentials of Chri­stianity being every where retain'd, Hea­thens and Infidels had still Opportunity and Motives to joyn themselves to it, for in these Principles and the Professi­on of them it was visible. So that,

4. To that common impertinent Que­ry, Where was your Church before Luther, Calvin, or Henry VIII? The answer is this. It was all the Christian World over, even in all the Christian Societies that were either in Ethiopia, or Egypt, or Africa, or Asia, or Greece, or Constanti­nople, or Alexandria, or Antioch, or in Muscovy, and even in the Church of Rome her self; for since we profess the same Faith, or the same Fundamental Principles of Christianity, which were profess'd in all these Churches all along, our Church must necessarily have been in all those Churches where those Fun­damental Principles were Retain'd and [Page 434] Professed; so that it is in vain to urge that our Church was not visible two hundred Years ago; for it's enough that the universal Church of Christ is al­ways visible, I mean the Church of Christ dispers'd through the four Quar­ters of the World. This will be always some where, and God will never suffer it to decay, according to his Promise, Matth. XVI. that the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it. As for particular Churches, they may either become in­visible by being destroy'd, or become visible whenever they appear in the World, and hold the same Catholick Faith that the universal Church holds; but from thence it follows not, that ei­ther these particular Churches which have been destroy'd, or which rise at such a time, be it sooner or later, are no true Churches: As to particular Churches which decay, it's evident that the Churches of Africa, of Carthage, Hippo, Numidia, where St. Cyprian, St. Austin, St. Fulgentius, and other emi­nent Bishops govern'd, are totally de­stroy'd, but no Man will therefore say that they were no true Churches, when they were in being; and as to Churches which are of no long standing, their be­ing [Page 435] of a late Plantation or Erection doth not make them false Churches, else the Church of Rome her self would be in an ill case; for the Churches they pretend to have erected in China, and in other Eastern parts of the World, are not much above a Hundred years Standing, yet they will not think them false Churches, because their Plantation is late and they cannot boast of many Hundred years continuance. So that the Faith a Church holds must be the great Standart to judge by both of the Truth and Visibility of it; where the a­foresaid Fundamental Principles of Chri­anity are retain'd, professed, Preacht and Maintain'd there the Church is visible, and consequently the Church of Christ hath been visible in all Ages; for in one part of the World or other, those Fun­damental Principles have been Profess'd and Retained from the beginning of Christianity unto this Day, and if a Church appear'd but yesterday, it hold­ing these Fundamental Principles, the Pillars and Foundations of Truth, it would be a true Church and Visible, and consequently hath been visible in those Churches where the same Truths have been Profess'd; and had the Church of [Page 436] England been raised but Forty or Fifty years agon, that would not make her either a false or invisible Church; be­cause she retains the Principles on which Christianity is founded. But,

5. Lest any Person should infer from this Discourse, that since the Church of Rome hath been visible for many Ages, as well as other Churches; and hath retain'd, and doth retain to this Day the Fundamental Principles of Christi­anity, there is no reason to separate our selves from her, or to leave her Com­munion: I answer, were it possible in that Church to eat only of the wholsome Fruit she hath kept and preserv'd, with­out Participating of the Poison she hath added to it, or mingled with it, some­thing might be pleaded for continuing in that Communion: But that's impossi­ble now, as the Case stands. Of Child­ren that are Baptiz'd in that Church, and Baptiz'd only into the Faith deliver'd in the Apostles Creed, and die before they come to be of Age, we cannot but entertain a fa­vourable Opinion: But for the adult, and Persons who are of years of Discretion that joyn with that Church, It is evi­dent, they cannot be Members of that Church, except they swallow the Rats­bane [Page 437] as well as the Milk, the unwhol­some as well as the wholsome Food; especially since the Confession of Pope Pius IV. and the Councel of Trent, which hath made the monstrous Sacri­fice of the Mass, Transubstantiation, In­vocation of Saints, worshiping of Ima­ges, Purgatory, Indulgences, seven Sa­craments, the Belief of human Tradi­tions, &c. of the same necessity to Salva­tion that the Incarnation of the Son of God is. They do indeed retain the Foundation of Christianity; but then they have added also Fundamental Er­rours which every Christian who be­lieves God more then Men, is bound to abhor; and since it is impossible at once to abhor them, and to continue in Communion with that Church, it must necessarily follow, that Separating from it is a Duty; and a Duty, as much as our life is worth. But,

6. Though with respect to the Fun­damental Principles of Christianity, we grant the Church of Rome hath been vi­sible for many Ages, as well as other Churches, yet in regard of those additi­onal Articles I mention'd just now, if the Doctrin makes a Church visible, we must with very great Assurance affirm, that [Page 438] the Church of Rome hath not been vi­sible in all Ages; for it will appear to any impartial Considerer, that the pre­sent Doctrins which they have added to the old Foundation were neither taught in the primitive Church for the first three Hundred years after Christ, nor even in the Church of Rome her self a Thousand years ago. Not in the pri­mitive Church; for in all the genuine Writers of the first three Hundred years, we find not a Word of Invocation of Saints, of Transubstantiation, of Worship­ing of Images, of religious Veneration of Relicks, or of the Supremacy of the Church of Rome, much less of her In­fallibility. Nay, for a Thousand years after Christ the Church of Rome never had the Boldness to call her self Infallible, not till Hildebrand's time, or Pope Gre­gory VII. by the Confession of some Romanists, a Monster of Pride and Vice: He was the first that gave himself and his Church that pompous and ridiculous Title.

And as I said, the present Doctrins of the Church of Rome added to the Creed, and made Articles of Faith, were not believed, much less look'd upon as ne­cessary Articles, even in the Church of [Page 439] Rome her self, a Thousand years ago, I mean in the time of Pope Gregory the First; the Doctrins which are visible in that Church now were not visible then; for in that Gregory's time the Sacrament was administred to the Laity in both kinds; Worshiping of Images was coun­ted abominable; the Title of Vniversal Bishop was thought Antichristian; pri­vate Masses, where the Priest only re­ceives and communicates were reputed unlawful; the Books of the Maccabees were not taken into the Canon; Purga­tory was not yet lick'd into a perfect Shape, much less into an Article of Faith; No Masses were yet said, for the Dead to deliver Souls from that Fire; Auri­cular confession, and extreme Vnction, were not yet made Sacraments, &c. And therefore the Church of Rome could not possibly be visible in all Ages, since her Doctrins she now Professes were not profess'd, no not by her own Members in all Ages.

Inferences.

1. A City set upon a Hill cannot be hid. It follows therefore, that a hidden Pie­ty is no Piety. I mean where a Person [Page 440] thinks it enough to Worship God in his Chamber or Closet and to pay him due respect in private, and when he comes abroad into Company, vain, and sin­ful, and wicked, doth as they do, dares not, or will not own his pious Princi­ples, but conceals his better Inclinati­ons and love of God, and makes no ex­pression of it, either by disliking the Sins he sees, or by dreading to imitate them, or by vindicating the truth of the Gospel, I say, this Piety must needs be counterfeit and nought; for it is a­gainst the Character Christ gives of his Disciples and Followers, and in calling them a City set upon a Hill, which cannot be hid; and besides this is to be ashamed of him and of his Gospel before Men; and how he resents that, and will resent it in the last Day, you may read Matth. X. 32, 33. Mark VIII. 38. I do not deny that Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea were Disciples of Christ, but secretly for fear of the Jews, Joh. XIX. 38. But,

1. Though they were no open Pro­fessours, yet they consented not to the Impiety of the Jews in traducing and slandering the Lord Jesus. Their Blood rose to hear him abused, and in the midst of all their Fears, we find very [Page 441] notable Effects of their Zeal for his Cause and Person. Of Nicodemus we read Joh. VII. 10, 11. that when the whole Counsel was for condemning Christ to Death, the brave Man stood up and argued with them, Doth our Law judge a Man before it hear him, and know what he doth? And of Joseph St. Luke reports, that he consented not to the Counsel and Deed of the barbarous Men, who judged him Guilty of Death, Luke XXIII. 11. And St. Mark adds, that he went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the Body of Jesus, Mark XV. 43. But,

2. Though these two Men were fear­ful, and had no great courage to assert their Love and Devotion to Christ o­penly, yet it was at a time when they were not throughly instructed in the Mystery of the Gospel. The case alter'd when they came to have a more perfect knowledge of it, and then not all the rage of Tyrants, not all the Tumults the Jews could raise, nor all the Terrours of Pilate could hinder them from own­ing their Love to his Doctrin and Com­mands. We live in the broad Day­light of the Gospel, and therefore must not take example by Men who were Novices in Christianity, and while they [Page 442] were so. For us to be one thing at home, and another abroad; Pious when alone, Wicked when we do converse; devout within the Walls of our Horses, and profane and loose in Company, which can bear no Strictness; this is notoriously to dissemble with God, and to be False and Treacherous to him. What? Caress a Friend and hug him in a Corner, and revile, or not to know him in Society? Such baseness among Men is counted abominable, and there­fore cannot be supposed to be very plea­sing, when the same Affront is offered to God, nor will your private Serious­ness stand you in any stead in that Day, when your Souls must give an account of their Behaviour before Men. A Chri­stian must be a Man of Courage, and when he is to do a known Duty, not all the Threatnings and Comminations of cruel Men, not all the hopes of Gain, not all the baits of Profit, not all the fears of losing his Honour, Credit or Life, must deter him from it; for let come what will come of it; the Life to come, which is, and must be his great­est Treasure, will make infinite Re­compence for all his Losses.

[Page 443] II. A City set on a Hill cannot be hid; This shews that an active Life, or a Life of Society and Converse is a much nobler Life, than a Life solitary and re­tired from the World. I will not deny that a solitary Life hath its Advantages, and he that separates himself from Temptations, is not very likely to be enticed by them: Yet still it is a great­er Act of Virtue, and more Christian like to be good in the midst of all the enti­cing Pleasures of the World.

There is indeed greater Difficulty in it, but then the Virtue is greater, and the Fruit sweeter, and the Reward will be Proportionable. The Solitary good Man saves himself; but he that is Reli­gious in Society is in a way of saving both himself and those that see him. In so wicked an Age as this is, good Men had need shew themselves to the World, to do something toward the Amend­ment and Reformation of it: And with­out doubt some good they do; and though it is to be wisht, that the World were better, yet that it is not worse, they are beholding to such Examples, which shews that some good is done by their Living and Conversing in Baby­lon.

[Page 444] III. Were I to speak to Princes, to the Nobles, to the Gentry of the Nation, to Magistrates, Ministers, and to men in Authority; this should be my Text. All such Persons, who make some Figure in the World are like a City set upon a Hill; to such the nether World, the Plebeians, the Commonalty, and the Ordinary sort of People look up. Their Example they take Notice of, and these Examples they Ordinarily follow. I would tell them, that as God hath raised them above the Common level, so God expects they should be eminent in Goodness, and be as much above all Vice, as they are a­bove the common Rank. I would tell them, that their Sins are spreading, and like the Plague destroy whole Cities and Towns. I would tell them, that in this Case they are more Barbarous than the Tyrants Mankind cries out upon, for they lay several mens Consciences waste by their ill Practices, which is more than sacking Towns, and burning Cities.

All ye, that are advanced to some Government, and surely Parents and Masters of Families are so; Behold your selves in this Glass; according as your Examples are so will your Inferiours be. I do not say it is so always; but this is [Page 445] ordinarily the Effect of your Behaviour. As you are, so will your Children and Servants be at least, there is Reason to think, that so they will be, for your Example strangely influences those that are under your Charge and Protection. If you sanctify the Lords day both in Pub­lick and Private by letting the Word of God dwell richly among you in all Wisdom, Teaching and Admonishing one another in Psalms and Hymns and spiritual Songs, singing with grace in your Hearts unto the Lord, your Inferiours in time, its possi­ble would do so too. If you are ene­mies to Pride, to Intemperance, to Drunkenness, to Swearing; there is hopes that your Inferiours will learn of you. If you are Grave and Modest, and curb your Passions, and deny your selves for Heaven and Gods Service, it is not improbable that your Inferiours will be wrought upon to make you their Patterns. We see, they do so in evil Things, why should we despair of their following you in that which is good. At least you have this Satisfaction, that by your Example you shew'd them the Way, to the Land which flows with Milk and Honey. You will have this Comfort, that your Example did not lead them in­to [Page 446] the Chambers of Death, nor make them fling their immortal Souls away. All ye that are Professours of Religion, that pretend to be holier than ordinary; the Eyes of the World will be upon you. The least false step you make will be taken notice of. See then, that you walk Circumspectly, as wise Men redeeming the Time, because the days are Evil.

IV. Such of you, whom the Spirit of God hath made free from the Law of Sin, you are not only a City set upon a Hill, but behold you are come into mount Sion, to the heavenly Jerusalem, unto the City of the living God; and to the innumerable company of Angels, as the Apostle saith, Heb. XII. 18. Behold God hath called you to be Citizens of the hea­venly Jerusalem, called you to be Com­panions of Angels, called you to dwell on the Hill of God, on the everlasting Hill. How high is your Calling! How excellent your Vocation! How great the dignity God intends you! Your con­versation is to be in Heaven; and will you mind the Trifles of the Flesh, and so mind them, as to set your Affections upon them? Will you, who are Born, new Born I mean, to an everlasting King­dom, will you be fond of this pitiful [Page 447] transitory World, you that are intended for the highest Imployment, will you do as the Children of the World do? They are from Beneath, you are from Above. Do Eagles catch Flies, and you that are intended to soar above the Clouds, will you disgrace your Pe­digree, and and set your Affections on things Below? God intends you as Conquerours, and will you suffer your selves to fall a Prey to filthy Temptation, and expose your selves to the Contempt and Scorn of the Fowler, who Flatters you till he draws you into the Net, and then Punishes you for being tak­en?

Behold the glorious City, the City of our God, the City set upon a Hill indeed, the City which hath Foundations, whose builder and mak­er is God! Do you hope to be Members of that Community, and will you disparage your selves by Actions that will certainly exclude you from that Republick? At the Gates of it no unclean Thing shall enter: A clean Heart, and a clean Life must give you jus Givitatis, make you free Denisons of that City, and will not you prepare your selves for the Honour of that Naturalizati­on? Except you imitate the Manners of the Citizens above, you can never hope to be Partners with them in their Glory; and what are their Manners? Why? They love. Love is their Trade, their Employment, their Business, their Pleasure, their Delight, their Satisfaction. They love nothing but God, or if they love any Thing besides him, [Page 448] they love it for his Sake; and love God in it. Love is their Principle, their End, their Mark, and their Entertainment. Love is their Meat and Drink, and their Recreation. They love Dearly, they love Constantly, they love Eternally. God is love, and he dwells in them, and they in God. To be like them, see that ye love him, that hath begot­ten you again unto a lively hope, by the resurre­ction of Jesus Christ from the dead. See that ye love one another with a pure Heart fervently, See that your love be without dissimulation. See that ye love not in Word, nor in Tongue, but indeed and in truth, and when the Thred of your Life shall break, that Love which dwelt in you, will exalt you to the Regions of per­fect Love, where the Inhabitants speak of Love, and think of Love, and sing of Love; and tell one another, how Christ hath loved them, and wash'd them from their Sins with his own Blood. To him be Glory forever. Amen.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.